Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol. 5


 

LIGHT OF LIGHTS

 

 

A Century’s Salutation to

Sri Aurobindo

 

THE GREATNESS OF THE GREAT

 

I

 

THE greatness of a person is the greatness of the Impersonal in him. He has little concern about himself. His thoughts, feelings and acts are in relation to a wider frame of reference. The wider the frame, the higher the status of the being; there is an ascending scale in the structure of human life and society. There are gradations that mount from narrower ranges, moving towards vaster and vaster ranges, taking the person into greater and purer degrees of impersonality. We start, for example, from the lowest and narrowest range, namely, the family, and extend ourselves more and more to the next range, the nation, then to mankind and then still farther to transcendent ranges.

    Sri Aurobindo from his very birth was such an impersonal personality–and, in the very highest sense. He had never the consciousness of a particular individual person: all reference to a personal frame of his was deleted from the texture of his nature and character. There was some reference to the family frame in a very moderate way, almost casually: the stress was much more on the next higher frame, the national. In its time the national frame was very strong and played a great part; and yet even there it was not an end in itself, the frame of humanity always loomed large behind. In fact it was that that gave a greater and truer value and significance to the national frame. The national is but a ladder to humanity, it is a unit in the human collectivity. It serves as a channel for

 

Page 3


international and global welfare, but there is yet a still larger frame, the frame of the spirit, the transcendent consciousness. Indeed it was this that lay at the bottom of Sri Aurobindo's consciousness as the bedrock of his being which gave the whole tone and temper of his life, its meaning and purpose. Even when not overt and patent this noumenal personality was always there insistent from behind; it gave a peculiar rhythm and stress, newness and freshness and a profound element of purposefulness to the whole life, even to the activities of the earlier and narrower frames. For it was like viewing everything through the eyes of infinity and eternity, the eye wide extended in heaven as the Vedic Rishi says, the third eye.

      In other words, the yogi, the Divine, the Impersonal man in Sri Aurobindo was the real person always there from the very birth. Thus we see him starting life exactly with the thing where every one ends. In his inner being he had not to pass through the gradations that lead an ordinary person gradually towards the widening ranges of consciousness and existence. In all the stations of his life, in every sphere and status Sri Aurobindo was doing his duties, that is, his work – kartavyam karma – selflessly, which means with no sense of self, or perhaps we should say, with supreme Selfhoodness; for such is the character, the very nature of the born yogi, the Godman. The duties done for and within a frame of life tend always to overflow, as it were, the boundaries and do not always strictly follow the norm of the limited frame. For example, even while in the family life, in the midst of relatives and close friends he was never moved by mere attachment or worldly ties, he was impelled to do what he had to in the circumstances, unattached, free, under another command. Again, when he chose the larger field of national life, here too, he was not limited to that frame, his patriotism was not chauvinism or a return to the parochialism of the past; his patriotism was broad-based upon the sense of human solidarity and even the broad-based humanity was not broad enough for the consciousness in him; for humanity does not mean mere humanitarianism, charity, benevolence, or service to mankind. True humanity can be or is to be reached by pushing it still farther into the Divinity where men are not merely brothers or even portions of the Divine but one with Him, the self-same being and personality.

 

Page 4


    Thus, Sri Aurobindo was an ideal worker, the perfect workman doing the work appropriate to the field of work according to its norm, faultless in execution. As a family man, as a citizen, as a patriot, he carried out his appointed function not in any personal sense with the feeling or consciousness of any individual personality but a large impersonal personality free from ego-sense which is the hallmark of a luminous cosmic consciousness, based upon a still higher and transcendent standing.

    Sri Aurobindo was a man of action absolutely in the Gita's sense of the word. He set an example, he was an exemplar showing by his life his way of "standing and walking" as the Gita puts it – the actions that should be done and the way of doing according to the stage and the field given to oneself. This does not naturally mean that one has to be bound to the current frame, bound to the conventional, attached to what is customary, transitional and formal; on the contrary as I have said, Sri Aurobindo in his stride was always transgressing and overflowing the borders, he was a revolutionary, even an iconoclast, for nothing short of the supreme and complete and integral truth satisfied the urge of consciousness in him; in this sense each step of the scale served as a jumping board to the higher, indeed to the highest inherent or hidden in every one of them.

   It was this secret ultimate truth that overshadowed, brooded over all these stages and steps and occupations he passed through: they only led up to that transcendent reality, but it was the sense, constant sense of that reality that lent a special character to all his karma. This. urge towards the supreme reality, this transcendence, did not mean for him a rejection of the domains passed through: it is a subsuming, that is to say, uplifting the narrower, the lower status, integrating them into the higher: even as the soil at the root of the plant is subsumed and transmuted into the living sap that mounts high up the plant towards its very top, to the light and energy above.

   In the scheme and pattern of human existence in the hierarchy that is collective life, Sri Aurobindo sought to express the play of the supreme Truth, express materially that which works always in secret and behind the veil. The Supreme Reality is not merely the supreme awareness and consciousness, but it is a power and a force; and it holds still a secret source that has

 

Page 5


not yet been touched, – touched consciously by the human consciousness and utilised for world existence. Man's genius has contacted today in the material world material forces which are almost immaterial – the extra-galactic radiation, the laser beams and other energies of that category which are powerful in an unbelievable unheard of 'degree. Even so in the consciousness, there is a mode of force which is not only a force that knows but creates, not only creates but transforms. That force at its intrinsic optimum can enter into dull matter and transforming it, transform into radiant matter, radiant not only with the physical, the solar light but the light of the supreme Spirit.

    This is the force which Sri Aurobindo has disclosed and put at the disposal of mankind. This is the force he has set free that is creating a new world,–reorganising and remoulding, through a great travail indeed, our ancient sphere that will cradle the earth of the golden age.

 

II 

 

   In Sri Aurobindo particularly the impersonalisation is in reality a re-personalisation. Impersonalisation need not mean de-personalisation, that is to say, a complete negation and annihilation of all personality: impersonalisation really means the negation of the ego or rather the replacement of the ego by the true person, the ego being only a deformation or degradation. The basic ego-sense lies in the individual; but it has its formations in the collectivity also at all the different degrees and levels of consciousness. We have spoken of the mounting frames of reference, and accordingly there is a family ego, a national ego and even there is a humanity ego. The collective ego is as strong as the individual ego. It is only in the transcendent consciousness, the consciousness of the Divine who is the one true Person, that the inferior egos are eliminated or sublimated and can find their true person.

    Thus the true process of impersonalisation is re-personalisation; in other words, to be conscious of, to grow into and become the true reality of the being behind the ego formation. I t means divinisation of the person. The individual divinises

 

Page 7


 himself into the individual Divine and then around him, first of all, in his inner consciousness, the frame or field changes also into a divine structure. Thus even the family for such a consciousness changes not only its connotation but even its denotation. We may in this connection remember Christ's words with regard to his true family. The nation too assumes its Divine reality, a transcendent personality appears as an expression of the Divine afflatus, each one a particular mode of fulfilling the cosmic purpose. Humanity too undergoes a sea-change and its personality attains a glorious stature in the sahasra-shirsha Purusha as hymned by the Vedic Rishi.

       This is the cosmos that Sri Aurobindo has expressed, created in his consciousness and therefore in the consciousness of the cosmos itself. This transcendent formation the future is holding ready-made in the womb of the World-Purusha (or rather World-Prakriti) and the day is approaching when this new creation will manifest itself upon earth. The true truth of things is always there up somewhere in the Supreme – in the Parabrahman – from time sempiternal: the question is when and how to bring it down. He who does that is the Avatara, he who comes down and embodies it.

   To recapitulate: Impersonalisation involves or culminates in divinisation which means the descent of the Divine, the supreme Person, from above or His emergence from within (both mean the same thing), with the result that all other inferior or external formulations are subsumed, integrated into the supreme Reality forming one single body and personality.

    Such is the content of Sri Aurobindo’s consciousness, such is the work that is being pursued under the stress of that consciousness towards the realisation of a new, a divine world.

    We end as we began, only giving a positive turn to what we said: the greatness of the Great is the greatness of the Divine in him.

    In conclusion, here is, in his own words, what he stood for and worked for, what he promises for the future of earth and mankind:

 

       All then shall change, a magic order come

       Overtopping this mechanical universe.

      A mightier race shall inhabit the mortal’s world.

 

Page 7


       On Nature's luminous tops, on the Spirit’s ground,

       The superman shall reign as king of life,

       Make earth almost the mate and peer of heaven

      And lead towards God and truth man’s ignorant heart

      And lift towards godhead his mortality.

        

      Nature shall live to manifest secret God,

      The Spirit shall take up the human play,

      This earthly life become the life divine.¹

 

1 Sri Aurobindo: Savitri, Book II, Canto 1, Sri Aurobindo Birth Centenary Library, Vol. 29, p. 706-7.

Page 8

 

A Review of Sri Aurobindo's Life

 

I PROPOSE to speak to you on a very interesting subject – about Sri Aurobindo. You know it is his centenary, that is to say, this August¹ he completes a hundred years of earthly existence: I say earthly advisedly because although he has left his body he has not left earth's atmosphere. The Mother assures us he will be there to see the work begun be completed. I will speak on a very peculiar aspect of Sri Aurobindo's life. Many must have noticed it but I wish to draw your particular attention to it. Sri Aurobindo's life is an extraordinary phenomenon. It is not that of an ordinary human being. The life of an ordinary man follows a well-marked line of development, almost a routine good for everybody. The pattern is familiar, you can even foresee and foretell the future – and the destiny of a person. You start as a student, join a school, go up to the college, after passing out you choose a profession, become an engineer or doctor or businessman or something well-recognised like that, then you continue to stick to the job you have chosen: you become a rich man or if you are unfortunate a poor man, anyhow go through the experiences of the life allotted to you, you become old, have children, grandchildren and then pass away; that is the ordinary course of life. In Sri Aurobindo life has a different line, movement and procedure. Strangely it consists of breaks, sudden unforeseen turns almost cutting away the past altogether. And then what is to be noted is that these breaks or turns are not imposed upon him but they are normally his own conscious decisions out of his own deliberate will, except one or two, I shall point out as I go on. These turns.

 

 ¹15 August 1972

 

Page 9


however may not be always a right-about-turn but anyhow, I may say, a right turn, a turn to the right, always to the right – until the final ultimate Right is reached.

First of all – let us begin from the very beginning. The very first step or turn he took in his early childhood was in fact a complete about turn – the antipodes of what he was and where he was. For, he was almost uprooted from his normal surroundings and removed across far seas to a distant land. From out of an Indian Bengali family he was thrown into the midst of a British Christian family. He was made to forget his native language, his country's traditions, his people's customs and manners, he had to adopt an altogether different mode of life and thinking, a thoroughly Europeanised style and manner. Naturally being a baby this was an occasion, the earliest when he had not his choice, his own deliberate decision but had to follow the choice of his father – the choice perhaps of his secret soul and destiny. His father meant well, for he wanted his children to be not only good but great according to his conception of goodness and greatness. Now, in that epoch when the British were the masters of India and we their slaves, in those days the ideal for a person of intelligence and promise, the ideal of success was to become a high government official, a district magistrate or a district judge; that was the highest ambition of an Indian of that time and naturally Sri Aurobindo's parents and well-wishers thought of Sri Aurobindo in that line, he would become a very famous district magistrate or a Commissioner even, the highest position that an Indian could achieve. So he had to appear at an examination for that purpose, it was called – those glittering letters to Indian eyes: I.C.S. (Indian Civil Service). Now here was the very first deliberate choice of his own, the first radical turn he took – to cut himself away from the normally developing past. He turned away from that line of growth and his life moved on to a different scale. His parents and friends were mortified such a brilliant boy come to nought but he had pushed away the past as another vision allured him and he stuck to his decision.

Next as you all know, he came to Baroda, entered the State service – as Secretary to the Maharaja and professor of the College. That life was also externally a very normal and ordinary life – an obscure life, so to say, but he preferred obscurity

 

Page 10


for the sake of his inner development and growth. Still he continued in that obscure position that was practically what we call the life of a clerk. He continued it for sometime, although sometime meant twelve years, the same length as his previous stage. Then a moment came when he changed all that. Another volte-face. If he continued he might have advanced, progressed in his career, that is to say, become Principal of the College, even the Dewan of Baroda, a very lofty position, a very lofty position indeed for an Indian, become another R. C. Dutt. But he threw all that overboard, wiped off the twelve years of his youthful life and came to Bengal as a national leader, a leader of the new movement that wanted freedom for India, freedom from the domination of Britain. He jumped into this dangerous life – the uncertain life of a servant of the country, practically without a home, without resources of his own. He ran the risk of being caught by the British, put into prison or shot or hanged even but he chose that life. That was a great decision he took, a turn about entirely changing the whole mode of his life. Eventually as a natural and inevitable result of his political .activities he was arrested by the British and put into prison. He had to pass a whole year in the prison. And this led to another break from the past, ushering in quite another way of life. The course of his life turned inward and moved from depth to depth.

In the prison one incident happened which is not known to many but extremely important and of great consequence. I have mentioned it in my Reminiscences.¹ When we were in prison we thought – we were the first batch of political prisoners accused of conspiracy and practically of rebellion against the established government – so we thought this was the end of our life's journey. One day we will be taken out and shot: court trial and justice was a make-believe and sham. Or if we were lucky enough we would be exiled to the Andamans – the notorious kalapani. So a few of our leaders in the prison who were elders to us thought of escape from the prison-make a dash, break out, scale the walls, out in the open. There were plannings with outside helpers. When the plan was a little matured, our elders thought of consulting Sri Aurobindo. Without his Consent naturally nothing could be done. For he was the one

 

¹ Sri Aurobindo Ashram, Pondicherry.

 

Page 11


leader and guide. So when Sri Aurobindo was informed of the plan he said bluntly: I am not going to do anything of the kind. I stand the trial. As a natural consequence the project fell through and very fortunately for us. It is true he already knew the result of the case, that is that he would be freed and nothing would happen to him. Still at that time there was a suspense and we all were in doubt. This decision of Sri Aurobindo was another, I may say, great turn of his life. If he had accepted the prospect his life and destiny would have been different, we all would have been massacred. In other words he saved his life for his spiritual work.

On coming out he engaged himself again in the national work, the British were truly perturbed and worried because they knew here was the man, the source of all mischief. They did not know how to control and get at him. So they thought of arresting him again and deport him, send him out of bounds – outside India, to Burma or some such far off place. In the meanwhile he continued to do his work as usual, editing two papers, seeing and advising people, going out on lecturing tours etc. But it was time for the next break or turn. One day-one night, that is to say – all of a sudden he said, he would go to an unknown destination and literally he did so, dropped and left things as they were and disappeared. People knew later on that he had gone to Pondicherry. This time it was almost literally wiping out the past. He started an altogether new life, inner and outer. Here started directly his climb to the Supramental. Here too after a few years came an occasion when he had to take another radical decision. One more turn to the right – to the more, yet more right.

The British could not tolerate his existence, his safe existence in India, even though in (the then) French India. They felt themselves unsafe, for they felt this man could do anything. As France was an ally to the British, there was an entente cordiale, so they both came to an understanding and made a proposal to Sri Aurobindo: France would gladly receive Sri Aurobindo in their midst, give him safe shelter and quiet circumstances to pursue his spiritual life. France was ready to offer Sri Aurobindo a house, a home in Algeria. Here too Sri Aurobindo answered with a clear and definite No. He said he would stick to the place he had chosen. Sri Aurobindo had some friends and companions

 

Page 12


who also took shelter in the French territory. They would have liked to accept the proposal to escape from the constant British persecution. But Sri Aurobindo's decision came as a disappointment to them, but they had to acquiesce. Now, at this distance of time we can see all the import of his formidable decision half a century ago.

There was yet one more crisis, a great crisis – the fate of humanity and also his own destiny, the fate of his work depended upon it. The world was nearing the world-shaking war – the Second World War. It was the invasion of the asuric forces upon earth to destroy humanity and human civilisation and prevent the advent of that truth which Sri Aurobindo was preparing to bring down. Sri Aurobindo opposed that mighty onrush with his will and divine strength. He broke the hostile downward-speeding force by taking it into himself, even like god Shiva who swallowed poison and harboured it in his throat to release immortality for the Gods. The subtle attack left in him a bruised body and to man a saved world. He followed up his action by a whole-hearted support to the Allies in that war against those who were the instruments of the Hostiles.

We come finally now to the last act, the last decision that he took of an almost complete turn, a full cycle. It was his considerate deliberate decision to move out of the physical material scene and take his station just in the background from where he could move and direct things more effectively.

I have spoken of Sri Aurobindo's life as a series of radical turns that changed the movement, the mode of life, almost radically every time the turn came. The turn meant a break with the past and a moving into the future. We have a word for this phenomenon of radical and unforeseen change. You know the word, it is intervention. Intervention means, as the Mother has explained to us more than once, the entry of a higher, a greater force from another world into the already existent world. Into the familiar established mode of existence that runs on the routine of some definite rules and regulations, the Law of the present, there drops all on a sudden another mode of being and consciousness and force, a Higher Law which obliterates or changes out of recognition the familiar

mode of living; it is thus that one rises from level to level, moves out into wider ranges of being, otherwise one stands still,

 

Page 13


remains for ever what he is, stagnant, like an unchanging clod or at the most a repetitive animal.

The higher the destiny, the higher also the source of intervention, that is to say, more radical – more destructive yet more creative – destructive of the past, creative of the future.

I have spoken of the passing away of Sri Aurobindo as a phenomenon of intervention, a great decisive event in view of the work to be done. Even so we may say that his birth too was an act of intervention, a deliberate divine intervention. The world needed it, the time was ripe and the intervention happened and that was his birth as an embodied human being – to which we offer our salutation and obeisance today.

The century salutes a divine birth and a death divine, ushering in a century of diviner moment.

 

Page 14

A Programme for the Second Century of the

Divine Manifestation

 

I

 

IT IS Integration. I am using a much used, much abused word but it happens to be the word. We have reached a status of consciousness within as distinct units, individual or collective: our effort should now be to co-ordinate, to harmonise the different and differing units or separate elements into a well-knit single whole. That means, the ego-centres that are still left and active are to be exorcised, purified – the separative knot has to be dissolved and the true centre of unity to be found – the psychic divine centre.

First each element in the individual, each level of his being must find its centre, its soul or psychic base – and then only a co-ordination of all would be possible. Next through the psychic level the general level of the being and consciousness, that is to say, its expression and its field of action should be lifted and raised to a higher potency of poise – the higher the better – towards the higher mind, towards the overmental – and beyond.

The Divine Presence in the heart – the central psychic – should not only be felt constantly there in the heart but in all other parts or levels of the being: it must create or awake its figure or norm everywhere so that it can inspire and control directly all activities and movements in a global and total gesture. It has to be an integral dynamic Presence, that is the way of uplifting the poise of the adhara, its global existence. The process is first to deepen the Presence, that is from the surface to dive into the inner realm and then float up again into a wider and higher expanse, deeper and deeper means truer and

Page 15


truer truth – nearer the pure fundamental reality – the Eternal and Infinite, the supreme Spirit, the bedrock of existence. Higher and higher means formulations of the Reality in a gradually evolving expansion up the ladders of the physical, the vital, the mental consciousness and towards the higher mental and overmental, indeed towards the Supramental.

 

II

 

It is not sufficient that the central psychic being comes forward and exercises what is at most a general influence on the other limbs of the being. It should enter into its counter-parts or counter-points – the inherent psychic centres of each part and parcel and make them directly active. The central psychic – self – has its delegated selves everywhere in the global being. Indeed each particle of the being must itself be a psychic or psychicised particle: a consciousness-photon. There is thus a vital photon, a mental photon, a photon of the physical consciousness even as the material photon. And all these in their hierarchic harmonious arrangement shall constitute the global system of the new person.

Even so, there is to be a transmutation of the environment also: the outer objects and circumstances and happenings will be a field – an Einsteinian field – of modulations, pulsations, tensions, of these consciousness-particles of the psychic.

An uplift of consciousness is a natural consequence of the psychic's aspiration. The psychic has the power to call down the rain of higher existence, a wider law of being-higher means, as I have said, higher than the highest mental yet achieved by man normally and generally-stepping by the intermediary gradations towards the Supermind.

This, on the whole, is the inherent activity of the inferior or subordinate nature in its aspiration to move upward and transform itself. This activity in us all, it must be noted, is supported, initiated and inspired by the self-action of the higher nature, the descent of the above-mental regions.

 

Page 16


III

 

The first definitive and distinctive higher status is that of the Overmind. Its character is a global and entire being and consciousness, a cosmic and universal all-inclusive existence. Each being attains its self and each self lives in every other self and all selves together and at the same time live in each self. The diversities are not abolished – as in the unitary consciousness and being of the absolute Existence, Brahman – variations  are maintained as the multiple aspects or modalities of the same single infinite eternal power.

 I am now speaking here of samrajya-siddhi, the realisation of the world-empire, the spiritual or Divine Empire. First of course there is, as the basis of the samrajya, the svarajya, the kingdom or reign of the individual's own self. In effect, the world-empire or the imperial reign of the Spirit has three gradations. At the outset each element, that is, each individual human being (we limit ourselves to the human collectivity at present) has to attain svarajya, self-rule, a perfectly homogeneous integral spiritual whole in himself: then all such individuals should achieve integrality with one another. Each lives in and through every other and all together live in everyone. The whole forms an indissoluble integral and unitary life. This collective integration means all individuals have one mind, one vital being, even one physical consciousness, not of course one material body but still a feeling of the' kind. One mind or one vital or one physical consciousness does not mean everyone has the same identical formations and movements in these respective regions, but all possess substantially the same stuff belonging to a self-same unit. A comparison or analogy may explain and illustrate the point. For example, the different parts of a human body form one integrated texture: they are all bound up, united although not fused together, in an inextricable, "inexorable" unity. Action in one part creates a reaction, re-echoes or re-doubles in every other part: they all rise up like one man as it is popularly said, at a single touch. Different in form, different in function, they are identical in their substantial composition, in their fundamental stuff-the organic plasma; even so, the minds of all, their vital movements, their physical movements too, however different and diverse, contrary or

Page 17


contradictory, are in their own respective domains part and particles of the one and the same substance and all together contribute to form, to create a symphony, a grand Beethovenesque orchestra.

The next grade of integration in the Divine world-empire comes when not only individuals but groups and collectivities find and establish their own selves – each its svarajya, and all combined in a yet larger and greater organisation: combined and unified they act in a unified and homogeneous living as individuals do in the world aggregate. Although the individual is the basic reality, aggregations and collectivities also are realities, even spiritual realities in the progressive unfoldment of the cosmic spirit.

 

IV

 

Such a consummation, so complex in composition, so global in scope would be possible only when the above-mental or the overmental world-consciousness descends into the mental and lower hemisphere and takes possession of it and becomes active and dynamic there. The movement upward, the evolutionary force in nature inclusive of the human aspiration is the spearhead to break through the solid frontier wall of ignorance and inferior consciousness; the luminous point that breaks through is, as I have said, the soul-power, the psychic. That creates the rift in the dense covering through which can pour down the rains and streams of the universal consciousness with its purificatory ablution of the lower nature and conciousness. But this again becomes not only possible but inevitable when this new consciousness contacts openly and directly its master and overlord, the supreme Supramental Consciousness, which is the true reality pressing down always upon the lower creation, rejecting whatever has to be thrown out, sifting and screening the mixture, sublimating, subsuming all that has to be retained within itself.

The problem, the fundamental problem is not merely to extract the Truth out of its covering of falsehood-in the image of the Upanishads, to pull the inner stem out of its sheath. It is not sufficient to liberate the spirit from the obscuring matter

 

Page 18


but to instal the spirit in the body of matter and transfigure it into the substance of the Spirit, build it in its own image. It is not sufficient to arrive at the One without the second, the Unitary Unit, but to realise the Unit in its most concrete multiplicity.

  To spiritualise Matter does not mean dematerialising Matter! It means rather re-materialising the Spirit. And that is the task of the Supermind and its intermediate and immediate helpers – agents and emissaries – the Overmind and Above-mind.

 

V

 

  The Supermind is of Course the last and ultimate or other wise the first and original Support and inspiration of all other levels of being and living. Apart from this fundamental, this one source of sustenance, each intermediary level depends directly and leans upon the one that lies just above it, over arches it as it were. Thus speaking of the major intermediaries, the Overmind is under the direct control and guidance of the over-arching Supermind. And Overmind itself over-arches, broods over the mind and from behind guides and controls it. The Mind has evolved primarily because of the pressure of the Overmind standing immediately above it in the hierarchy of the grades of existence. And because of this constant ruling presence of the Overmind, the mind in man is a progressive entity unveiling powers lent or delegated to it, sent down into it from the Overmind. The animal, on the contrary, is not a progressive being like man, for the Overmind does not reach it. The animal is not in contact with the Overmind. It is in contact, a somewhat precarious contact, with the Mind. Something of the Mental has made an inroad into him, into his vital texture. It is to be noted that the mind in the animal is of a different kind from the human mind: it is only in the domesticated animals, the animals living in the neighbourhood of man, having contact with him, that something of the human mind percolates Or is imbibed. As I have said, the human mind has developed and is developing fast, specially in recent years, to an extraordinary degree, in the domain of physical science leading to discoveries that appear so subtle and distant, far off

Page 19


as almost to be out of reach of his normal means of experience. Discoveries of other kinds, hints and intimations with regard to other forms and fields of knowledge and experience are explained most logically and adequately by the fact of an interruption or intervention of another type of consciousness into the present constitution of the human mind. We are referring to the influence of the Overmind, gradually becoming more and more explicit, extensive and effective, the immediately directing power, the guide of the new age. And this naturally because of the operative presence, in and through the Overmind, of the Supramental upon earth and in earth.

Page 20

 

A Note on Supermind

 

I

SUPERMIND is not a function, an extended function of the mind as someone seems to have presumed. Is Life then a function, an extended function of Matter? Is Mind also in its turn" a function, an extended function of Life? With equal reason one might conclude that God is an extended function of man and even Heaven an extended function of Earth!

A Sanskrit wit in trying to portray a pig for the benefit of one who has never seen the animal said (in joke or in earnest, one does not know): a pig is an elephant reduced or a mouse enlarged; it would be equally cogent or correct to say that the mind is the Supermind in reduced proportions or that the Supermind is the mind in enlarged proportions. One may "also remember in this connection Aesop's story of the boasting frog who wanted to inflate or blow himself into the size of a bull and blew himself up and burst into fragments in the attempt. The fate of the mind is likely to be the same if it attempted to magnify itself to the measure of Supermind.

However far the mind may be stretched, it cannot reach the Supermind. It is not a question of degree, but of kind, norm and quality. Even so, Matter, however subtilised, de-mate­rialised remains Matter – pulverized into infinitesimal particles at the farthest limits of the material universe it, does not abandon its material nature, it does not become Life. So again with regard to Life: Life-force, however extended or subtilised, does not acquire the mental power and become Mind. Matter evinces Life-power only when life is injected into it, Life exits somewhere else, exists by itself. In the same way Life betrays mental power when Mind is injected into it, mind is by

 

Page 21


itself something else. The difference, we may say, using a philosophical jargon, is not merely epistemological but ontological. These categories are, in fact, not derivative phenomena but self-existing Reals (noumena). Perhaps the word 'Supermind' itself is somewhat responsible for a misconstruction and mis­understanding. Supermind does not mean a "superior mind", it means beyond mind, away from mind, unreachable for mind – aprāpya manasā saha.

Supermind is not a function: It is a reality, the reality itself, the fundamental substance that underlies the world and its formulations of Mind, Life and Matter. It is that secret Energy of Consciousness and Being that lies as the seed and sprouts up and gradually expresses itself in its variant poises of mount­ing potency. These poises are not mere functions: a function is just the expression or operation of an already acquired or established power. It is a deducible conclusion from known and given data, the data and the conclusion are of the same basic nature, that is commensurable entities. Life and Matter are however not commensurable entities nor, Mind and Life. Even so the Supermind and Mind do not belong to the same category of objective reality. If that was so, one could very justifiably and in high seriousness proclaim in Sri Aurobindo's words − those radiant lines, bursting, as it were, with a sup­pressed laughter:

 

A DREAM OF SURREAL SCIENCE

­

One dreamed and saw a gland write Hamlet, drink

    At the Mermaid, capture immortality;

A committee of hormones on the Aegean's brink

    Composed the Iliad and the Odyssey.

 

A thyroid, meditating almost nude

    Under the Bo-tree, saw the eternal Light

And, rising from its mighty solitude,

    Spoke of the Wheel and eightfold Path all right.

 

A brain by a disordered stomach driven

    Thundered through Europe, conquered, ruled and fell,

From St. Helena went, perhaps, to Heaven.

    Thus wagged on the surreal world, until

Page 22


A scientist played with atoms and blew out

The universe before God had time to shout.¹

 

 

The distinct and disparate realities have a substratum of unity, even identity, but that is somewhere else, that is precisely what the Supermind is, God's Parac1ete to creation.

 

II

 

The Age of Reason came and deposed God. It said and proved rationally that God is an irrelevant, unnecessary quantity. Reason is sufficient to hold together mankind and the world, to develop, elevate and illumine them as much as it is necessary. The Great Revolution declared: the Republic − ResPublica – has no need of God. Morality, a system of morals is the sole sufficient solid base; it is a known and proven reality, nothing illusory or imaginary, nothing nebulous or sup­positional about it.

Things went on well, at least one thought like that, for sometime, but then it was realised soon enough that something was missing in this rationalistic frame of life, for it was almost lifeless, dry: it does not evoke enthusiasm, does not drive man spontaneously towards heigher hights and deeper depths. Man remains a groundling. God need not be there: but the feeling that is associated with God and the conception of God – which is usually called the religious feeling is a genuine human feeling and with the rejection of God, the feeling does not go, it persists. So a new religion is proposed, a Godless religion, a Natural Religion and it came to be called the Religion of Humanity. God was replaced by Humanity. Humanity is a collective reality: to serve it became the ideal, the summum bonum. And to serve is to worship and adore. Thus a new deity was installed. To give yourself wholly, to work for the welfare of humanity, body and mind, to love one and all human beings, particularly those who deserve love and care – the poor, the needy, the lowly – to work so that they may be comforted, is to bring comfort to yourself, to your own soul. It is nothing short of the purest and deepest religious feeling.

 

  ¹ Collected Poems, Sri Aurobindo Birth Centenary Library, Vol. 5, p. 145.

 

Page 23


Is it so? The Age of Reason made its momentous declaration long ago: it is now almost two hundred years, but actually we find man refuses to forget God. Churches and temples, com­munities and corporations have been cropping up always demanding that God is to be called God, He cannot be called by any other name. He is to be worshipped as God. No lesser gods but the Supreme God Himself. Does not the Bible say: "I the Lord thy God am a jealous God" ?¹

A Godless morality or a Religion of Humanity, even at its best is a truncated truth. These do not possess the imperious urge of the total man; it is a headless waif wandering about in search of what it wants in this dreary wilderness of Existence.

The ancient Rishis of India knew better. They have never been for compromising for lesser truths. They said: Seek the one inalienable invariable Truth, leave all the rest aside, concentrate on that one thing alone. Even, they added, the rest is Maya, illusion, unreal, false.

They were terribly radical, iconoclasts. Cut away, they said, this world, this humanity, this nature. Go beyond into the transcendent. First enter and establish yourself there. That is the Supreme God, that is the own home of Truth. Cling to that unshakable status, thereafter only you can know of other things, then only you will know what to reject, what to accept, otherwise you will live in a glimmering mid-world of half­truths.

The Transcendental can be reached only in the transcen­dental way, not by pursuing the normal track, continuing the habitual line of gradual growth and development. The mea­sures – the tensor and vector, to use again a jargon, a mathe­matical one – of the mental consciousness do not apply there. There is a cut, a gap, a hiatus between Here and There; one has to take a leap to cross over. Nature herself has adopted that procedure. She has risen from stage to stage through successive leaps, per salturn. Man has to do the same but con­sciously. He has to jump over and land on the other side with the head foremost and down, in other words, there is to be a

reversal of consciousness; you stand on your head: you do not move clock-wise but perhaps anti-clockwise. You see things with another eye, the third eye – wide extended in heaven,

 

  ¹Exodus, [20:5]

Page 24


as the Vedic Rishi says you look from above down. Things take a different shape and value. The world is constructed in another way.

However, the Transcendent is also here within you. But to reach there too, the procedure is the same to jump over and stand on your head. How to do? Something of that acrobatics is taught by what is called in India Yoga.

Page 25

The Human Divine

 

THE PASSING OF SATYAVAN

 

This was the day when Satyavan must die.

 

THE day is come, the fateful day, the last day of the twelve happy months that they have passed together. She knew it, it was foretold, it was foreseen. And she was preparing herself for it all the while, harbouring a pain deep-seated within the heart, revealed to none, not even to her mother, not even to Satyavan. Satyavan was innocent like a child, oblivious of the fate that was coming upon him. The two went out of the hermitage into the forest; for she wished to move about in the company of Satyavan in the midst of the happy greeneries where Satyavan had passed his boyhood, his youth. She was watching Satyavan at every step, she did not want to be caught unawares:

 

Love in her bosom hurt with jagged edges

Of anguish moaned at every step with pain

Crying, "Now, now perhaps his voice will cease

For ever". . .¹

She was on tip-toe as it were, almost breathless, the end must be coming on fast.      

Her life was now in seconds, not in hours,

And every moment she economised...²

 

    ¹ Sri Aurobindo: Savitri, Book VIII, Canto 3, Sri Aurobindo Birth Centenary

Library, Vol. 29, p. 563.

     ² Ibid.

Page 26


Satyavan in playfulness was cutting the branch of a tree with a joyous axe and on. his lips:

 

. . . high snatches of a sage's chant

That pealed of conquered death and demons slain, ¹

 

All of a sudden the doom came upon him, he felt a biting pain through his body and an invading suffocation besieged him. He threw away the axe and cried out to Savitri:

 

                                                                     "Savitri, a pang

Cleaves through my head and breast. . .

Such agony rends me. . . .

Awhile let me lay my head upon thy lap. . ."²

 

Savitri saw the end coming and she was ready:

 

All grief and fear were dead within her now

And a great calm had fallen.³

 

His life was ebbing away and

 

He cried out in a clinging last despair,

"Savitri, Savitri, 0 Savitri,

Lean down, my soul, and kiss me while I die".

              

His cheek pressed down her golden arm. She sought

His mouth still with her living mouth, as if

She could persuade his soul back with her kiss;

Then grew aware they were no more alone.

Something had come there conscious, vast and dire.

Near her she felt a silent shade immense. . . . .

 

 

Death is come claiming his prey, Satyavan must go and leave Savitri.

 

 

¹ Sri Aurobindo: Savitri, Book VIII, Canto 3, Sri Aurobindo Birth Centenary

Library, Vol. 29, p. 563.

² Ibid., p. 564

³ lbid., p. 564.

4 Ibid., p. 565.

Page 27


II

 

THE INTER-ZONE

 

Death is carrying away Satyavan, the luminous soul of Satyavan. The Great Shadow is leading the way, Satyavan following and Savitri clinging to his steps. Death saw Savitri pursuing, he turned and tried to dissuade her from the pursuit. Savitri refused to turn back. Death warned her, it was already a wrong and anomalous act that she has done to have crossed over to his sphere in her earthly personal being. It is time now to go back. Savitri answered that she would go back only with Satyavan in his earthly body. Death became impatient and answered: "You ask for the impossible. You want to go back to earth for earthly happiness. You can have that in plenty without Satyavan. Satyavan has passed beyond and there is no return for him." But Savitri was firm in her resolution:

   "I claim back Satyavan as he was, my happiness is with him alone."

As they proceeded, they mounted higher and higher regions of being. And a change was coming on visibly on Savitri. Death was explaining to her that happiness on earth or in earthly life is not the supremely desirable thing. The supreme desirable thing is to discard the maya of earthly life, that vale of tears and rise into the very source, the origin of creation, the infinite peace and silence. As Death was receding towards that ultimate Nothingness, the Divinity that Savitri was, the mighty Godhead that took a human shape, manifested itself more and more shedding all around her a great effulgence, a mighty power. She had entered into Death's own lair and identified herself with Death's self which is the Divine Himself. In that great burning Light Death was consumed and dissolved.

The dire universal shadow disappeared

Vanishing into the Void from which it came.

            

And Satyavan and Savitri were alone.¹

 They stand face to face with the supreme Divine alone.

 

¹

Sri Aurobindo: Savitri, Book X, Canto 4, Sri Aurobindo Birth Centenary Library, Vol. 29, p. 668.

 

Page 28


There is yet a last choice to make. Death has been annihilated and immortality attained. One can rest there and enjoy immortality eternally beyond the mortal creation. But there is a greater destiny for the human soul. Ignorance is darkness indeed but to enter into Light alone is to enter into a greater darkness. And Savitri has attained the immortality as a human being, as human personality. She is to bring down that im­mortality into the human creature upon earth. She refuses the everlasting day and turns to come down again into the twilight mortality with all her immortal stature so that human beings may be rebuilt in that mould.

So they come down, Satyavan and Savitri, from the Supreme heavens, rushing down as heaven's blessing as it were, through ethereal atmospheres, gradually re-assuming the texture of earthly form till they found their material body again upon this concrete earth.

 

A power leaned down, a happiness found its home.

Over wide earth brooded the infinite bliss.¹

 

III

 

THE RETURN

 

Satyavan lay on the green sward, over him and around green branches spread their peaceful felicity. His head reposed upon the lap of Savitri exactly as he lay at the last fateful hour confronting the mighty shadow as if there were no gap or hiatus in between, the great intervening experience was just a momentary vision and not the ageless Calvary that it seemed to be in the other sphere. But now

The waking gladness of her members felt

The weight of heaven in his limbs. . . .

And all her life was conscious of his life. . .

Human she was once more, earth's Savitri,

Yet felt in her illimitable change.²

 

   ¹ Sri Aurobindo: Savitri, Book XI, Canto 1, Sri Aurobindo Birth Centenary Library, Vol. 29, p. 712.

   ² Ibid., Book XII, Epilogue, p. 715.

Page 29


Satyavan's being was there:

 

Pure, passionate with the passion of the gods.

Desire stirred not its wings; for all was made

An overarching of celestial rays

Like the absorbed control of sky on plain,

Heaven's leaning down to embrace from all sides earth,¹

 

 

Satyavan now turned to Savitri, vague recollections rose in him and he cried out in wonder:

 

 

"Whence hast thou brought me captive back, love-chained,

To thee and sunlight's walls, 0 golden beam

And casket of all sweetness, Savitri,

Godhead and woman, moonlight of my soul ?"²

 

 

As he gazed upon her, his wonder grew more and more with a new flame of worship in his eyes and he exclaimed once more:

 

"What high change is in thee, 0 Savitri? Bright

Ever thou wast, a goddess still and pure,

Yet dearer to me by thy sweet human parts

Earth gave thee making thee yet more divine."³

 

The embodied Divine does not discard or even minimise the human; on the contrary greatens and heightens this earthly being. It is a sea-change that is wrought in the content and in a certain modality of the form, but the essential form and content remain somewhat like the process of fossilisation mortality is squeezed out and all is moulded in immortality; the Divinity is there in all its fullness but there is added to it the exquisiteness that earth brings to the human. 

 

And so Savitri says:

 

   ¹

Sri Aurobindo: Savitri, Book XII, Epilogue, Sri Aurobindo Birth Centenary Library, Vol. 29, p. 716.

   ²

Ibid., p. 717.

   ³

Ibid., p. 718.

Page 30


"We have borne identity with the Supreme

And known his meaning in our mortal lives.

 

Yet nothing is lost of mortal love's delight.

Heaven's touch fulfils but cancels not our earth:

 

Still am I she who came to thee mid the murmur

Of sunlit leaves upon this forest verge;

I am the Madran, I am Savitri."¹

 

This is human as human can be, the quintessence of hu­manity; for it is human divinely.

 

 

¹ Sri Aurobindo: Savitri, Book XII, EPilogue, Sri Aurobindo Birth Centenary Library, Vol. 29, p. 719.

 

Page 31

EIGHT TALKS


 

To Read Sri Aurobindo

 

I LEARNED that you want to know something about Sri Aurobindo and the Mother from me. But then there are three lines of approach: you may want to know about them, know of them or know them. Of course the last is the best. Indeed if you want to know truly something you have to become it. Becoming gives the real knowledge. But becoming Sri Aurobindo and the Mother means what? Becoming a portion of them, a part and parcel of their consciousness that is what we are here for. And if you can do that, you know enough. . . .

Once I told you, I think, how to study or approach Sri Aurobindo and the Mother in order to read them or understand their writings. There are two things: studying and reading; I made a distinction between the two. To study Sri Aurobindo is I won't say fruitless, that is too strong a word, but it can only be an aid or a supplementary way. Study means: you take the text, you understand mentally each word and phrase; if you don't understand, you take a dictionary and try to catch the external meaning expressed by the words. That may be necessary but it is not the way to approach their works.

Simply to read them in the right way is sufficient. Read, it does not matter what you understand and what you do not, simply read and wait in an expectant silence. In studying you approach them with your external mind, your external intelligence. But what is there in the text is beyond your mind, beyond your intelligence. And to understand mentally means you drive your intellect forward into the thing. It is an effort and takes you only to the outside of the thing. It is an exercise of your brain, developed in that way, but it doesn't take' you very far. Instead of that, suppose you could keep quiet, silence your mind, and only read, without unduly trying to understand,

 

Page 35


and wait for what is there in the text to enter into you. Instead of your intelligence driving forward, pushing forward and trying to catch the thing, let the thing come into you; for what is there in their writings is not words and phrases, dead material, it is something very living, something conscious, that they have expressed in the words, phrases and the sound and rhythm. And I may tell you that each sentence anywhere, not to speak of Savitri, is a living being with whom you have to make acquaintance not that you understand or are able to explain, but it is a living being, an entity, a friend, even a Lover whom you have to know. And your attempt in that way will be rewarded. You

will enjoy much more. You may ask: "Just because I open a book and read, how can what are in the lines come to me?" But I say they are living entities if you approach in the right spirit, they come into you. The consciousness, the being in each line comes to you. And you find how beautiful it is. This is an approach of love, not of the intellect to understand and explain. Take for example, the very first verse of Savitri:

 

It was the hour before the Gods awake.¹

It is a Mantra, a living person, how beautiful it is, you needn't understand much and a whole world is there.

Or, take the opening sentence of The Life Divine the rolling cadence of the vast ocean is there. It brings you a sense of vastness, a sense of Infinity and takes you there. And, as I said, it is a very living entity and personality.

Here is the whole passage:

  The earliest preoccupation of man in his awakened thoughts and, as it seems, his inevitable and ultimate preoccupation, for it survives the longest periods of scepticism and returns after every banishment, is also the highest which his thought can envisage: It manifests itself in the divination of Godhead, the impulse towards perfection, the search after pure Truth and unmixed Bliss, the sense of a secret immortality. The ancient dawns of human knowledge have left us their witness to this constant aspiration; today we see a humanity satiated

 

¹ Book I, Canto 1.

Page 36


but not satisfied by victorious analysis of the externalities of Nature preparing to return to its primeval longings. The earliest formula of Wisdom promises to be its last, God, Light, Freedom, Immortality.¹

 

There is indeed a personality behind it and you have to make acquaintance with that personality. That is what I meant when I said: become it, by an approach through love, an approach through your soul. Even in studies you shouldn't approach with the mere intellect, mere mental understanding; however fine an understanding or intellect you may have, it won't lead you very far. Only through your soul you can go far. Even intellectual things can be approached through your soul because the soul is the very essence of all your faculties and being. The soul is not mere consciousness, mere being, it gathers in all the elements of your personality. The seeds of your mind, your vital, even of the physical personality, the true physical personality, are there in your soul, and you can establish a true relation with things and persons through that part of your being your soul. And remember the soul is not very far from you because you are that-rather your mind, your vital, your physical are away from you; they are not your true personality. It is your soul that is nearest to you.

In this connection you may remember what the Mother has said more than once: what is one here for? What are the children here for? And what is she giving here in the school, in the playground, in all the activities? It is not simple efficiency in the outer activities that is given here, or meant to be given here. For such things one can get outside in a more successful way-external efficiency of your intellect, of your mind, of your vital capacity and your physical strength-the Russian or the German type. Our records don't match theirs, do they? But we don't aspire for those records. For, as the Mother has said: "I am giving here something which you won't get anywhere else in the world-nowhere except here." In your external expression you may cut a very poor figure: low marks-but that is not the sign of the Truth that we acquire here. You acquire it even without your knowing it. When you are in the swimming pool you are soaked all through, aren't you?

 

¹ Book I, Chapter 1.

Page 37


You can't help it; so here also; even without your knowing it you are soaked with the inner consciousness of your soul. It is a very precious thing I should say, the only precious thing in the world. And through that, if you study, you learn if you approach that way, you will get another taste, another interest in things.

When I was reading with Sri Aurobindo, he didn't lay much stress upon the grammar or the language just the most elementary grammar that was necessary. He used to put me in contact with the life, the living personality of the poet what he was, what he represented in his consciousness. That was the central theme, because a truly great poet means a status of consciousness; in order to understand his consciousness you must become identified with his being.

Amrita also used to say the same thing, because he was learning the Gita from Sri Aurobindo. He could feel the spirit of Krishna and the spirit of Arjuna throughout their relations and the atmosphere they created. It is not the mere lesson, the teaching, that is important that is secondary. The person is the primary thing. And the person in the book or outside, you can approach only through your soul, through love. The soul alone can love.

I think I told you that once somebody asked me: "You speak of the soul but where is it?"

I said: "It is very near you; still you don't believe. If you see into yourself quietly, you will find that there are very many good things in you, not only bad things bits perhaps, shades or shadows perhaps, but you know this is a good thought in you, this is a noble impulse, a sweet feeling. Each one has all these things, you have only to recognise them. All this is the expression of the soul in you. The beautiful, the luminous, the noble things that appear to you, in your consciousness, from time to time, all come from your soul." Even the greatest villain has such moments. You remember Lady Macbeth known as the cruellest woman; well, she said about Duncan, "I would have killed him myself but he looked like my father"¹ ― well, that is the feeling even she had. So let us not despair, even the

 

¹ Shakespeare: Macbeth, Act II, Scene 2.

  Lady Macbeth: ... Had he not resembled

                       My father as he slept, I had done't.

 

Page 38


weakest among us should not despair. First of all, each one has a soul, and secondly, we have the luminously strong sup port of the Mother. It is the nature of the Divine that even if you don't think of Him He thinks of you. It is true, very true; because you are part of the Divine. Only you have to concentrate consciously on that part, that portion; then gradually it will increase.

    Question: What is the distinction you make between "to know about Sri Aurobindo and the Mother," and "to know of them"?

 

    ANSWER: "About" means what a man does, what his profession is, his occupation kimāsita vrajeta kim? and "of "means his personality, his character, nature.

 

Page 39

Occult Experiences

 

IT seems my predecessors were telling you stories stories of their own lives; their experiences, so I thought I should follow in their footsteps. But I am not going to tell you about my own experiences, I am going to tell a story, rather a history, that happened in the life of another person. It will be interesting and also instructive. So I will begin the story, I am the narrator:

I was a traveller, going about from place to place, seeing all things of interest especially those of pilgrimage and I happened to be in Madras. I was waiting there to take a bus to the railway-station which was a few miles off. I saw that there were also many other travellers waiting to board a bus. A busman was inviting people, so I approached his bus. Suddenly a lady came out of the crowd and said, "Please don't go there!" She was an elderly Tamil lady. I was surprised and asked, "Why, why?" She said, "Well, wait; you'll see," and I stopped. Then there were three buses that started I was in one, the lady was in another and the third was the one I had wanted to board.

The lady's bus came last and the other two were running very fast competing as to which should go first. Well, what happened is quite natural; the bus in which I was to go dashed against a wayside tree and was damaged, and the passengers were mostly killed or seriously injured. We reached our destination and naturally I was very eager to see the lady who had stopped me from boarding the bus. I asked her, "How did you know it? How did you guess?" "I'll tell you later on." So we started again, and went to a holy place on a hillside. It was a sort of jungle and woodland, full of bushes. The lady and I were walking quietly together. Then I stepped aside. I wanted to see what was to my left. Suddenly the lady said, "Please,

 

Page 40


please don't go to that side!" Naturally I was surprised and asked her the reason. Then I saw that behind the bushes was a 200 ft. deep precipice. If 1 had taken one step more I would have gone down! Then I pleaded with the lady: "Please tell me what it is; how did you see it?" She said, "All right, I'll tell you the story, let us sit down." Then she narrated the story. She said, "When I was young I lived with my grand father, and we loved each other exceedingly, we were very much attached to each other. He used to tell me stories and pleased me in all ways, so I was with him almost all the time. Then one day he fell rather seriously ill. Doctors were called and they couldn't do anything. Then my grandfather called me and said, 'My child, go and pray to Shiva'-Shiva was the household deity. So I went and knelt down before the image of Shiva and prayed, '0 Shiva, my grandfather is ill, please cure him.' One or two days I did that. But he continued to be ill, he became rather worse! Then one day the doctors gave up all hope. I was weeping standing a little away from him. Suddenly I saw a girl by the side of my grandfather, and I was astonished, she looked exactly like myself. Then I asked someone near me if he could see anyone by my grandfather 'No, I don't see anybody'. Then I went to the bedside, and the image and I stood together. Gradually my grandfather was cured. From that time on, wherever there is any danger, any difficulty, this image of myself comes, and helps me. So when you wanted to go in that bus I saw the same figure coming to me and telling me, 'Beware'. I don't know who she is."

So this is the story. I have brought these books because some of the poets have had such an experience.

Alfred de Musset says that from his childhood he had a comrade who was always with him he was like a brother to him; he accompanied him in life's joys and sorrows, in dangers and happiness-he was always with him. I shall read out some stanzas:

 

Nuit de Dlcembre¹

 

Du temps que j'étais éIcolier,

Je restais un soir à veiller

 ¹Alfred de Musset: Poésies Choisies, p. 38.

 

Page 41


Dans notre salle solitaire.

Devant ma table vine s' assenir

Un pauvre enfant vêtu de noir,

 Qui me ressemblait comme un frère.

 

 

Son visage était triste et beau:

A la lueur de mon flambeau,

Dans mon livre ouvert il vine lire.

II pencha son front sur ma main,

Et resta jusqu' au lendemain,

Pensif, avec un doux sourire.

 

 

Comme j' allais avoir quinze ans,

Je marchais un jour, à pas lents,

Dans un bois, sur une bruyère.

Au pied d'un arbre vine s'asseoir

Un jeune homme vetu de noir,

Qui me ressemblait comme un frère.

 

 

 

Je lui demandai mon chemin;

II tenait un luth d' une main,

De I' autre un bouquet d' églantine.

II me fit un salut d' ami,

Et, se détournant à demi,

Me montra du doigt la colline.

 

 

Je m' en suis si bien souvenu,

Que je I' ai toujours reconnu

A tous les instants de ma vie.

C' est une étrange vision,

Et cependant, ange ou demon,

J' ai vu partout cette ombre amie.

 

 

Partout où, Ie long des chemins,

J' ai posé mon front dans mes mains

Et sangloé comme une femme;

Partout où, j' ai, comme un mouton

Qui laisse sa laine au buisson,

Senti se dénuer mon âme;

 

Page 42


Partout où, j' ai voulu dormir,

Partout où, j' ai voulu mourir,

Partout où, j' ai touché la terre,

Sur ma route est venu s' asseoir  

Un malheureux vêtu de noir,

Qui me ressemblait comme un frère.

 

"Qui donc es-tu, spectre de ma jeunesse,

Pélerin que rien n' a lassé?

Dis-moi pourquoi je te trouve sans cesse

Assis dans I' ombre où, j' ai passé.

Qui donc es-tu, visiteur solitaire,

Hôte assidu de mes douleurs?"

 

Now this form, that the poet saw, replies:

 

"Ami, noire Père est Ie lien.

Je ne suis ni I' ange gardien,

Ni Ie mauvais destin des hommes . . .

 

Lee ciel m' a confié ton cmur.

Quand tu seras dans la douleur,

Viens à moi sans inquiétude.

Je te suivrai sur Ie chemin;

Mais je ne puis toucher ta main,

Ami, je ne suis que la Solitude."

 

Here is the English translation

 

A  DECEMBER  NIGHT

 

In the days when I was a schoolboy

One evening I kept awake

In my lonely room.

In front of my table there came and sat

A poor child robed in black

Who looked like me even as a brother.

 

His face was sad and beautiful:

In the light of my lamp

 

Page 43

 

He came to read in my open book.

He bent his head upon my hand

And waited till the morn

Musing with a sweet smile.

 

When I was about to be fifteen years old

I was walking one day leisurely

In a woodland upon the heath,

At the foot of a tree there came and sat

A young man robed in black

Who looked like me even as a brother.

 

I asked him my way;

He held a lute in one hand,

And in the other a bouquet of eglantine.

He gave a friendly salute to me

And, half turning,

With his finger pointed to the hillock.

 

I remember him so well,

I have recognised him always

At every moment of my life.

It was a strange vision,

And yet, angel or demon,

I saw everywhere this friendly shadow.

 

Wherever all along my way

I held my forehead in my hands

And sobbed like a woman;

Wherever, like a lamb

That leaves his wool in the bush,

I felt my soul being shed;

 

Wherever I sought to sleep,

Wherever I sought to die,

Wherever I touched the earth

On my road came and sat

A miserable one robed in black,

Who looked like my own brother.

 

Page 44


"Who art thou, phantom of my youth,

Pale pilgrim whom nothing fatigues?

Tell me, why do I find thee constantly,

Seated in the shadow I have passed through?

Who art thou, lonely visitor,

Tireless guest of my pain?"

 

"Friend, our father is also thine,

 I am neither the guardian angel

Nor the evil destiny of men. . . .

 

Heaven has entrusted thy heart to me.

When thou art in pain

Come to me carefree,

I shall follow thee on thy way;

But I cannot touch thy hand,

Friend, I am Solitude."

 

 

The poet thinks that it is the personification of solitude, but it is something more than that. As I said, it is your other self, your subtle self. The body, the personality that you see externally is only a reflection of the inner being that you are. I don't mean your spiritual personality, but your subtle material self which is physically your true personality. And that is inspired by something greater which you all know your true individuality your psychic being. But that being can only be perceived, seen and experienced and heard in solitude, in loneliness what you call calmness and quietness and detachment. This vision here, this being of Alfred de Musset says: "I can approach you but I cannot touch you; there is a separation between the two. We can touch only when there are some conditions fulfilled in the physical body."

Another French poet speaks of a similar experience. He speaks of it in a jocular way, in a funny way. He says that this inner self sees things in a quite different way than the external being does. Sometimes it does quite the opposite. While the physical eye says 'It is this', the other says 'No, it is that'. Different values and perceptions what we see externally is only Maya. There is only a rope, but you see a snake there that is Maya.

 

Page 45


He is a modern French poet, Supervielle. The poem is amusing:

                                  

                                   ALTER EGO¹

 

In my outward experience I see a mouse running away.

"Une souris s' échappe"

(A mouse runs out)

But the other person says:

"ce n' en était pas une"

(It was not there)

The outward person says:

" Une femme s' éveille"

(A woman wakes)

The other says:

"Comment le savez-vous?"

 (How do you know?)

And then my outward sense says:

"Et La porte qui grince"

(And the squeaking door)

On l' huila ce matin"      

(It was oiled this morning)

But if it was oiled this morning, how can it make noise?

"Près du mur de cloture"

(Near the cloister wall)

"Le mur n'existe plus"

(There is now no wall)

 

"Ah! je ne puis rim dire"

(Oh! I can't say a thing)

Because you always say the contrary.

The inner being says:

Eh bien, vous vous taisez!

(Well, now you'll be quiet!)

 

¹ Translated by James Kirkup (New Direction).

Page 46


The outward person says: I can't walk

"Je ne puis pas bouger",

(I cannot move)

"Vous marchez sur La route"

(You're walking along the road)

The outer questioning mind says:

"Où allons-nous aussi?

(Does all this get us anywhere?)

"C'est moi qui le demande"

(I am asking you)

I think:

"Je suis seul sur La Terre"

 (I am alone on Earth)

The other r person says:

"Je suis La pres de vous"

 (I am here beside you)

The outer person says

"Peut-on être si seul?"

(Can one be so alone?)

"Je Ie suis plus que vous"

(I am more alone than you)

 "Je vois votre visage”

(I can see your face)

"Nul ne m'a jamais VU"

 (No one has ever seen mine).

 

‘I see you but nobody has seen me’ that is the inner personality.

These outer personalities there is not one, there are many you consider this body of yours as your only form, but you have many. Each level has its own individual form and a recognisable one. Each one has special eyes, nose, ears, so this inner personality also has recognisable features. If you know, you can even name them it is this person, that person. The subtle physical is more concrete. Only the physical form, the

 

Page 47

 

material form does not change much. It changes, yes, according to your age, slowly but for sometime you are the same. These inner forms are changeful; they are not restricted to one rigid figure. Still they are recognisable. There is a plasticity which is very natural; according to the situation, according to your mood, according to your feeling, they change. But the most important, the most original form is your psychic being your true being that which we must strive to realise and attain. As the Mother says: It is the Divine personality in each one of us. Your outer personality is sometimes only a caricature, but still it tries to reflect, though with difficulty, something of the needs and urges of this inmost reality of yours. Someone has asked me: "How to find, how to know this inner being, the true being in me?" For, as the poet here says, he can't touch you and you can't touch him, but what you want is to touch that person. The fact is that it is not so altogether out of contact, not altogether unless a man is a total villain, which is very rare. You can't obliterate that true existence of you, it is there. It expresses itself in all the movements that are good and noble and selfless. Whenever you see something beautiful or do something nice, be sure that it is your psychic being that sees or does it. The psychic being in you is the Mother for it is an emanation of Herself that She has put in you, in order to protect you. When you see the sunset and feel happy, it is the psychic being in you that sees it. It is a small beginning but it is a beginning. Let your psychic being guide your acts. The only thing necessary is to be sincere. You have to be sincere. First day you will find it very difficult, second day you will find it easier, third day it will become still easier and then on the fourth day it will become your nature. It is not easy, but if you try you will be able to do it.

 

Page 48

Janaka and Yajnavalkya

 

I

 

KING JANAKA was a great king and a great sage. He wielded an empire without and equally an empire within: he had realised the Truth, known Brahman. He was svarāt and samrāt. A friend and intimate of his was Rishi Yajnavalkya, who also was a sage in fact, considered to be the greatest sage of the time, a supreme knower of Brahman.

Once upon a time King Janaka invited sages from everywhere, whoever wanted to come to the assembly. The king from time to time used to call such assemblies for spiritual discussion and interchange of experiences. This time he summoned the assembly for a special reason. He had collected a herd of one thousand cows and nuggets of gold were tied to the horns of each. When all had gathered and taken their places he announced that whoever considered himself the best knower of Brahman (Brahmishtha) might come forward and take away the cows. None stirred. No one had the temerity to declare that he was the best knower and the most eligible for the prize. The king repeated his announcement. Then all of a sudden people saw Yajnavalkya advancing and telling his disciples to take hold of the herd and drive it home. A hue and cry arose: How is it? How dare he? One came forward and asked Yajnavalkya: How is it, Yajnavalkya? Do you consider yourself the most wise in the matter of Brahman? First prove your claim and then touch the cows. Yajnavalkya in great humility bowed down and said to the asembly: I bow down to the great sages. I have come here solely with the intention of getting the cows. As for the knowledge of Brahman, I leave it to the knowers of Brahman. All the others in one voice said: That will not do,

Page 49

 

Yajnavalkya. You cannot get away so easily. Come, sit down and prove your worth. Yajnavalkya had no way of escape. So one by one the sages came up and put questions and enigmas to Yagnavalkya. All he answered quietly and perfectly to their full satisfaction. Towards the end a woman stood up, Gargi, a fair and famous name too. She said: Yajnavalkya, I shall put two questions to you like two arrows directed at you, even as a king shoots his arrows at his enemies; if you can meet and parry them, yours the victory. Yajnavalkaya: "Let me hear then". Gargi: "Yajnavalkya, you once said that the earth is the warp and woof woven upon water; upon what is woven the water?" Yajnavalkya: "Air". "Upon what then is air woven?" "Sky". "Upon what is woven the sky?" "The world of Gandharvas." "Upon what the Gandharvas?""Upon the Sun." She continued her questioning. And thus she was led successively through higher and higher worlds from the Sun to the Moon, then to the Stars, then to the Gods and the King of Gods, then to the Creator of the Gods and the peoples¹ and finally to the Brahmaloka (the world of the One Supreme Transcendent Reality).

Gargi still continued and asked again: "Upon what is Brahman woven?" To this Yajnavalkya cried halt and warned her: "Now, Gargi, your questioning goes too far, beyond the limits. If you question farther, your head will fall off. You are questioning about a thing that does not bear questioning mā ati prāksih anati praśnyā devatā the Gods abide not our question." So Gargi had to desist and Yajnavalkya was accepted as the best of the sages (Brahmishtha) and he could drive his cattle away home.

The ultimate reality does not lie within the ken of the questioning mind, the Upanishad emphatically declares. We all know the famous mantra: "naisā tarkena matirāpaneyā this consciousness cannot be reached by reasoning nor by intelligence nor by much learning. Indeed the Self, the Divine discloses his body to him alone whom he chooses as his own.

 

¹ It is difficult to locate or identify the Upanishadic worlds or explain their gradations; evidently they are symbolical. But for us it is sufficient if we know that they are mounting steps, higher and higher tiers of being and consciousness leading to the supreme Being and Consciousness, the Brahman.

 

Page 50


II

 

It is to be noted that even when at the top of the consciousness, full of the Supreme Brahman, one with it, Yajnavalkya does not lose hold of the earthly foothold he does not forget his cows, and thereby hangs another amusing tale of his.

Once King Janaka, as it was customary, was holding his court and there was a large assembly of people courtiers, ministers, officials, petitioners and a crowd of curious visitors. All of a sudden stepped in Yajnavalkya. The king saw him, and after welcoming him asked with an ironical smile what he was there for. Did he come for cows (referring to the previous episode) or for the knowledge of Brahman? Yajnavalkya too answered with a beatific smile: 0 King, I come for both ubhayameva samrāt.

In other words, even after passing through all the inferior worlds, the intermediary formulations of the Supreme, even after passing beyond, Yagnavalkya does not reject these stations as delusions but accepts them, subsumes them, within one integral consciousness something in the manner imaged in those famous lines of Wordsorth:

 

Type of the wise who soar but never roam,

True to the kindred points of heaven and home. ¹

 

III

 

Yajnavalkya one day, as it was almost habitual with him, walked up straight to the royal court, into the very presence of King Janaka and quietly took his seat a seat always reserved for him. He came with the idea of not opening the conversation. He kept quiet. The King however immediately started and said: Yajnavalkya, I have a question to put to you. Please answer.

 

YAJNAVALKYA: I am ready, 0 King! Let me hear.

KING: What is the light that man has?

Y: The sun is man's light.

 

¹ Poems of Imaginations, "To a Skylark".

Page 51


K: And when the sun has set?

Y: The moon is his light.

K: When the sun has set, when the moon has set, what light has man?

Y: The fire is his light.

K: When the sun has set, when the moon has set, when the fire has gone out, what then is man's light?

Y: The self is his light.

K: And what is this self?

Y: The self is the conscious Being, master of life-energies, dwelling within the heart.

 

Yajnavalkya's answer has been put succinctly and most beautifully in another Upanishad, the most beautiful verse in the whole Upanishadic literature. Here it is:

There the sun shines not, nor the moon, nor the stars; nor do these ligtnings shine there. And how can this fire be there? That shines and in its wake all others shine. By the light of That all this becomes luminous.¹

All other lights, lights of the heaven, lights upon earth are evanescent. They pass away, the only light that endures and never fails is the light of the soul.

 

¹ This is a literal translation. Sri Aurobindo gives a beautifully poetic translation, rather a transcreation of the mantra. Here it is:

"There the sun cannot shine and the moon has no lustre; all the stars are blind; there our lightnings flash not, neither any earthly fire. For all that is bright is but the shadow of His brightness and by His shining all this shines."   Sri Aurobindo: The Upanishads, Sri Aurobindo Birth Centenary Library, Vol. 12, p. 261.

 

Page 52

More of Yajnavalkya

 

LAST time I told you the story of the great Rishi Yajnavalkya. But that was about the later Yajnavalkya when he had become a full-fledged rishi, a guru with an Ashram and disciples. Today I will tell you something of the earlier Yajnavalkya, the beginning of his rishihood, the start of his spiritual life. You know the structure of the old Indian society, it consisted of four castes, varnas, and four stages, āśramas. I shall speak of the āśramas now. Each individual person had to follow a definite course of life through developing stages. First of all, naturally, when you are a baby, in your early childhood, you belong to the family and remain with your parents. As soon as you grow up and the time for your education arrives, you are initiated into a stage called brahmacarya; you may generally call it as the stage of self-discipline, you go to a guru and pursue your studies through a disciplined life, something like the life of the children who are here like you. In those days a student's life did not mean merely studies, that is to say, reading and writing, book knowledge, but as here a very active life. The physical education in the old time āśramas in certain ways was even more complete than what is given here, for it included the art of warfare also, combatives like serious archery and many other items of physical training. When you have terminated this discipline or brahmacarya, when you have become an accomplished young man you are allowed to return to the world, and take to the worldly life, enrich yourself with all experiences of that life, that is to say, you marry and become a family man. It is the second stage called gārhashtya. Next when you have fully enjoyed or fulfilled the duty of the worldly life, you pass on to the next stage that is called the vānaprastha . That is the hermit life, the beginning of the true spiritual life. Finally at the

 

Page 53


end of the vānaprastha, you pass still beyond and adopt the life of the sannyasi, abandoning everything, concentrating wholly on the Supreme Truth and merging into it.

Now our Yajnavalkya in the normal course of things has passed through the stage of brahmacarya, he has also pursued the stage of domestic life and is now at the end of it. He thinks the time has now come to him to take to spiritual life and enter into vānaprastha. He had married and had two wives. So one day he called the first wife, Katyayani, and said to her: "Katyayani, I am now leaving this life and entering the spiritual life. You have given me comfort and happiness. I am thankful to you for that. Whatever I have, my possessions, movable and immovable, I have divided into two. This is your portion." Katyayani accepted the decision without a murmur. She answered: "Since you are my lord and husband, as you ask me so I shall do." Then Yajnavalkya went to his second wife, Maitreyee; to Maitreyee too he said the same thing as he had said to Katyayani: "Maitreyee, I am leaving this life, I am taking to the spiritual life. I have given to Katyayani her share of my possessions. This is your share." But Maitreyee answered: "Wherever you go, I will follow you, I will also give up the world and its life." Yajnavalkya said: "No Maitreyee, it is a very hard, very difficult life, particularly for a woman. Follow the life to which you have been accustomed. Enjoy freely the possessions I leave you." Then Maitreyee uttered those famous words which you must have heard and which have been ringing through the centuries down to us also, even today: "All these possessions, will they give me immortality?" Yajnavalkya answered: "No, Maitreyee, that they will not give you, it is quite another matter." Maitreyee answered uttering a mantra as it were "What am I to do with that which does not give me immortality?" So Yajnavalkya had to accept her and allow her to accompany him. Now Yajnavalkya gives his first lesson of spiritual life to Maitreyee: "Maitreyee, you love me, so you are coming with me. But do you know the real truth of the matter? The real truth is that you do not love me, but you love the soul that is in you, which is also in me: you love your own self in me. Therefore you love me. And I love you, I love you not for your sake but for the sake of the self in you which is the self in me. All love is like that. A husband loves his

 

Page 54


wife, the wife loves her husband, the brother loves his brother or sister, a sister loves her sister or brother, it is not for the sake of the person or the relation but for the sake of the self-one's own self which is in everybody. That is the first lesson which you have to learn. Forget the outer person, your own person or another's person, find the self that is in you and everybody else. That is the basis of the spiritual life."

I told you there were four stages of life for an individual in the ancient Indian society. You complete one stage and then proceed to the next, and then to the next and so on. But they also say that you need not go through the stages gradually, step by step in this way; you can skip one or two stages in your stride if you have the capacity to do so; if you want the spiritual life when you are young, even when you have not gone through the worldly life, even then you can jump over, take a leap into the life of the sannyāsin. It is said the day you feel detached from your worldly home, then forthwith you may take to the life of the ascetic. It depends upon the urge in you, the insistence of the truth in you. A large freedom was given to all who really wanted a spiritual life.

I have said that Yajnavalkya had two wives. You did not ask me why: for to us moderns such a thing is not only immoral but inconvenient; it is however another story, a long story. In those days, those far-off early days of mankind, thousands and thousands, millions perhaps, of years ago, it was the law, die social custom and it became a duty, to have more than one wife and the relation too between man and woman was much freer and more loose. That was because, as you know, man started his earthly life at a certain stage of creation; before that stage there was no man, there were only animals. The earth was filled with animals, only animals, wild animals, ferocious animals, insects, worms, all kinds of ugly and dangerous creatures. Man came long, long after; he is almost a recent appearance. It was a mysterious, indeed a miraculous happening, how all of a sudden, out of or in the midst of animals there appeared a new creature, quite a different type of animal. Still in whatever way it happened, they were not many in number. The first creation of man must have been a very limited operation, limited in space, limited in number. Perhaps they sprouted up like mushrooms here and there, a hundred here, another

 

Page 55


hundred there, or perhaps a few thousands few and far between. So man led a dangerous and precarious life. All around him these animals, some too big, some too small to be tackled withstood against him, and Nature also was as wild and as much against him. So for self-preservation and survival they needed to be numerous, to increase in number as much as possible. It is exactly what is needed in war; the larger the number of troops, the greater the chance of winning the war. So the impulse in man, in the social aggregate was to have more men, increase the number, to strengthen the extent and volume of the force to be able to fight successfully against the enemy. So a necessity became a religious duty to multiply, to procreate and redouble the race. In later days, even when the necessity was not so imperative, even then the habit and custom continued. To beget children was a praiseworthy thing, the more the number the greater the merit. Women who had numerous children were considered favourities of the gods. King Dasharatha had, it appears, a thousand wives, King Dhritarashtra had more than a hundred, Vashishtha had a hundred sons and King Sagar a thousand. Draupadi had five husbands and she was considered the ideal chaste woman.

In the modern age we have gone to the other extreme, we have tided over the danger of under-population. At the present day it is over-population that threatens the existence of mankind. Now we are anxious, we are racking our brains, trying to find out all kinds of means and ways to restrict and control any increase in population.

I said, in the early days the need to marry in any way a very free choice was given in the matter of the way of marriage and to procreate was a social duty: but note it is not for individual pleasure. Today we have discarded all notion of that kind of action as superstition, a form of tyranny. We are for freedom of the individual. Whatever we do we must do for our personal gain, our personal pleasure. But in those days that was not the ideal nor the custom. Even when you marry, you marry not for the sake of personal enjoyment but for the sake of the society, to give birth to healthy and useful children, to increase the number of able-bodied members of your society. Service for society, not personal pleasure was the aim. Yajnavalkya lifted that ideal on to a still higher level you exist not

Page 56


for your own sake of course-own means the personal ego individual but for the sake of your soul, the greater self.

In this connection I am reminded of what Sri Aurobindo said when he was taking leave of his students at Calcutta in his farewell address before starting his public political activity: he said, "When I come back I wish to see some of you becoming rich, rich not for yourselves but that you may enrich the Mother with your riches. I wish to see some of you becoming great, great not for your own sakes, not that you may satisfy your own vanity, but great for her, to make India great. . ." ¹: that is the ideal ideal, not individual satisfaction, exclusively personal accomplishment or achievement; one must work in view of the welfare of all, a global well-being. The goal is not one's own little self, but the Great Self in all. This is of course, in the secular way in the secular field. But here also the appeal, it must be observed, is not to the social life as a mere machine of which individuals are dead helpless parts and units meant to serve as obedient instruments in the production of useful goods. The appeal on the contrary is to the soul, the free inner individual, choosing its destiny but with a view to collaborating and uniting with others in the realisation of a global truth.

In the spiritual sphere also Sri Aurobindo gives us the same ideal and outlook. In the early days spiritual realisation was sought for personal salvation, a complete renunciation of the world, absolute freedom from this transient unhappy world  anityam asukham lokam imam. The individual person leaves his individual existence upon earth and retires and merges into the Infinite Brahman. But here in Sri Aurobindo's Revelation we are taught that the individual realisation and spiritual attainment is not to dissolve oneself into the nameless formless Beyond but to maintain it, preserve it in a pure divine form, for the sake of the sorrowful ignorant world. The knowledge, the power, the delight that the individual gains-not as something merely individual but as the result of one's identity with the universal are at the service of earth and humanity so that these may be transformed and share in the same realisation. One becomes spiritually free and complete and enters into all so that all may be transformed into a new divine reality.

 

¹ Sri Aurobindo, Bande Mataram, Sri Aurobindo' Birth Centenary Library, Vol. 1, p. 516.

 

Page 57

The Golden Rule

 

TODAY I shall speak to you of the golden rule. When we were children we were taught, specially at school, at home too, certain golden rules. If you observe these rules you become good, good boys and good girls, you are loved and appreciated by all. These rules are simple and very commonplace; you know them all and must have tried them. For example such things as "speak the truth, do not tell a lie, obey your parents, respect your teachers, do not hurt anybody" etc., etc. That was the basis on which one was to build one's character, mould one's nature, prepare for a pure stainless noble life.

They are good, these rules, so far as they go: but to say the truth, they do not go very far. They do not touch you intimately. They enter, as it is said, your head through one ear and pass out through the other. They do not quicken your heart and involve your soul. You follow if you are very earnest one rule or another for a few days and then you forget.

The other day I spoke to you of Yajnavalkya; he gave a better rule that was nearer to the golden rule. What he said in effect was that instead of following these outward rules or formulas you must leave them aside, go within yourself and find your self. Yajnavalkya said: you love your neighbour, not because he is your neighbour or brother, but because you find yourself in him. Find the Self, that is the golden rule. Find the Self that is in you, you will find that very Self in your neighbour, in all.

Here however you must take care not to confuse yourself with your Self. When it is said that you find your Self it is not your personal self that you find in another as if you grasp it as your own, exclusively your own possession. This Self is not the ego, it is beyond ego, it is not the kind of self-hood that Shakespeare  

Page 58


depicts in King Richard where the King, deprived of everything, left all alone in the whole world, exclaims: "Richard loves Richard; that is, I am I"¹, for it is not a separative I-ness; the other I's are dissolved as well as the one I that I am, and all become one person or self. It is all one self, one soul although they may appear different, as different I's.

Here I will tell you a story narrated to our children. There used to be every evening a meeting where seekers and enquirers after the spiritual life assembled and conversed or meditated on the subject. There used also to come to that meeting a remark able woman who had true realisations and was ready to help others on the path. Once the talk turned on souls and their re-birth and she was telling how after the death of the body souls pass out into another world, and when the time comes each one returns to the earth and takes a human body. Now there was one in the audience who felt a little puzzled about this matter of birth and wanted clarification. She put a question: (it was a she): "You say that souls come down and take birth, that is to say, assume a human body. But people are increasing in number upon earth, every year the human population becoming larger and larger. Now the question is: the additional number of people born every year, where were they before? Were they there all along since the creation, waiting? Do they appear gradually as time passes and bide their hour?" We in the modern age may suggest an analogy. Is it like the stars or galaxies that are gradually coming into our ken, phenomenally distant stars whose lights are taking time to reach the present day earth? The questioner asked: "Is there a fixed number of souls, can they be counted?" The speaker answered, "Yes, they are limited and they can be counted." With great curiosity and eagerness the questioner asked: "How many? how many?" Quietly the one who was speaking extended her hand and put out one single index finger, and said: "Only one."

So, that is the truth. All these many bodies, many persons you see, it is only appearance, there is only one Soul and every one is that. If you realise this truth, you can love everyone equally, not merely love but be one with all, because you are all and all are you. That universal Self, your own true Self

 

¹ Shakespeare: Richard the Third, Act V, Scene 3. 

Page 59


you have to find, you have to know, you have to become. That is the golden rule as the ideal.

How to attain, how to realise it? The Mother in this matter has given us a golden rule, a truly golden rule and very simple. Generally we are confused as to our duty – what to do, what not to do, how to do, how not to do. The Mother says to her children: "Do not do what you will hesitate to do or be ashamed of doing in my presence. Do not say anything which you will hesitate to say or be ashamed of saying in my presence. Do not think even what you will find awkward to think in my presence" Well, try this way and you will find what a golden rule and a simple rule it is. Sri Aurobindo confirmed and said the same thing. He says, – you all know the well-known phrase – "Always behave as if the Mother was looking at you; because she is, indeed, always present." You need not imagine that she is there; for she is actually always there whether you imagine or not; you do not know, for you are blind but she is always there, seeing you, observing you, guiding you, protecting you. She not only sees what you do, but even what you feel inside you, even your. most secret thoughts. A child asked the Mother in his simplicity: “How do you know, Mother, what we do, what we think, what we feel, how do you know it?" The Mother smiled and answered, "My child, because you are within me, within my embrace always. Therefore I know. I know what is happening in me, isn't it? That is why I see what is happening in you. You are not outside me, you are part of myself, I am you."

Now if you follow this simple rule sincerely and persistently you will see the change miraculously happening in you, you will become the golden child of the golden Mother. You will find your thoughts, your words, your feelings, your impulses putting on a new colour, even your body will take a new glow of health and beauty. Normally our brain is made of mud, our thoughts are unclean – we have wrong thoughts, dark thoughts, our tongue also is made of mud or clay, we speak wrong things, impure things, our heart too is made of the same substance, giving out wrong feelings and unclean feelings; lower down in our nature in the vital region our impulses are also wrong and muddy and unclean, finally, the body is mud itself, it is made of diseases and weaknesses and incapacities. We are, as 

Page 60


it were, a container containing this ugly and unclean mixture. What we have to do is to pour into it the golden liquid, molten gold that will wash away all that impurity and filth, clean the vessel and fill it with its own radiant substance, the molten gold which is the Mother's presence.

This process has been beautifully described by Sri Aurobindo in one of his poems. I conclude by reading out those magnificent lines:

 

THE GOLDEN LIGHT ¹

 

Thy golden Light came down into my brain

                        And the grey  rooms of mind sun-touched became

A bright reply to Wisdom's occult plane,

                        A calm illumination and a flame.

 

Thy golden Light came down into my throat,

                        And all my speech is now a tune divine,

A paean-song of thee my single note;

                        My words are drunk with the Immortal's wine.

 

Thy golden Light came down into my heart

                        Smiting my life with Thy eternity;

Now has it grown a temple where Thou art

                        And all its passions point towards only Thee.

 

Thy golden Light came down into my feet:

My earth is now thy playfield and thy seat.

 

¹ Collected Poems, Sri Aurobindo Birth Centenary Library, Vol. 5, p. 134. 

Page 61

Liberty, Self-Control and Friendship

 

WE are a larger assembly here today – we have increased in number.... Now, we all want to be good boys and good girls, is it not? Nobody wants to be a bad boy or a bad girl; but the problem is how to be a good boyar girl and how not to be a bad boy or girl. In what does goodness consist? You all know the fine gesture that Mother taught us once. Gesture means a physical movement – here a physical movement to control yourself; control, self-control is a very important, a very necessary item of our life. So the Mother once said; supposing you are very angry and you are inclined to give a blow to your comrade, then, the Mother's advice is, instead of stretching your hand towards your friend to give him a blow, put it in your pocket; that is a fine gesture and it brings you a fine result: you feel a kind of release, a joy and peace, something new arid fresh comes into you. Your anger is gone, you are almost a new person. That is the lesson Mother taught us in the matter of controlling ourselves. Usually we are moved by our impulses and passions particularly towards wrong things, then what you need is to check yourself, to control yourself. You must note that this control you are taught is self-control, that is to say, it is a thing not forced upon you, you are not compelled to do it. You do it because of your own will, because you like to do it, because it is a fine gesture that attracts you. Usually the control is imposed upon you, out of fear of punishment, because of inconvenient or unpleasant results that might follow your loss of control. So instead of an outsider ruling you, you rule yourself voluntarily. The Mother adds also, illustrating the point: to train, that is to say, to control a wild horse what you do is to put a bridle in its mouth and hold it and check it. That is good for an animal who does not know what he is; for 

Page 62


a man, he can do better; he can put the bridle himself in his own mouth, that is what controlling oneself is. It means as a human being you have been given freedom; it is given so that you may choose yourself what is to be done and what is not to be done. Instead of being forced to do the right thing you are given the alternatives either to do the right or do the wrong, to choose between the two and choose the right thing of your free will. Here in the Ashram, the Mother has said very many times, you have been given almost infinite freedom. There are of course certain rules and regulations; naturally when you live in society and have common work to do, there must be some rules and regulations. But the beauty here is that even if you break a rule, even a very important rule, you are not punished. In other words, the choice is left to you, you have broken the rule, you yourself find that you have broken the rule and then you try and rectify yourself, do the right thing. That is the true function of freedom – it is not freedom to do anything you like but to discipline yourself, to follow the right of one's own free will. A discipline here is not inflicted upon you, you are not ordered to do one thing and not to do another under pain of punishment, but you find the truth by yourself and for yourself and you do it yourself, and you have the joy, the pleasure of doing the right thing and the happiness of growing, maturing in your consciousness. You have infinite freedom here so that you may grow in your consciousness infinitely.

            I was speaking of self-control, self-discipline in your inner being, that is to say, with regard to your desires and impulses and feelings. It is however the same discipline as you follow with regard to your body in the playground. Physical education means nothing else than controlling and disciplining the body. You control and discipline the body through physical exercises and these mean controlled and guided movements. You have to make these movements in a regular, persistent, ordered and a neat way, it is the way to make your body strong and beautiful. As by means of this physical discipline you secure a strong and beautiful body, even so by the inner discipline, by controlling your passions and impulsions you build an inner body strong and beautiful. Yes, even like a physical body you have a subtle body, a body as it were within this material frame. It is 

Page 63


not, however, for that reason, something vague and imprecise, on the contrary, it is very concrete and has a definite shape. As I said, by controlled and directed movements you make this outer body strong and beautiful; the inner body also in the same way through controlled and directed inner movements can be made strong and beautiful. In properly doing the physical exercises, you know, two things are needed: first of all, doing the physical movements according to the rules, in other words, exercising the muscles in a given manner, and then along with it relaxation. Relaxation and excercise should alternate. Relaxation restores the muscles, brings repose to the system and serves as a kind of basic support. In the field of the inner discipline, this relaxation corresponds to what I have called freedom. And the muscular exercises correspond to the excercise of your will and consciousness in regard to the inner body.

     The building up of the inner beautiful body has a great influence upon the building of the physical body, it adds something, it gives a feeling of inherent capacity, firmness and charm even to the physical frame.

Many find it difficult at the outset to make the right movement even in the matter of physical exercises. What is n6eded is will and persistence. More difficult, much more difficult it is to make the right inner movement, there also what is needed is will and persistence. Sometimes in the matter of inner discipline which means doing the right thing, you say, "If I know the right thing to do, then I can do it; to do the right thing I must know the right thing. If I do not know the right thing, how can I do it?" In the same way many exclaim: "How to find God, how to see God? I do not know what God is. Then how can I try to find Him?" They say: "First you must see God, then you can believe." In fact this is not true. The truth is the other way round. The Mother says, "If you are sincere, absolutely sincere and you take the resolution that you will do the right thing whatever happens, then surely the right thing will reveal itself to you." But the basic condition is that. Your resolve must be there, to do the right whenever it presents itself to you whatever the cost. Indeed you are not, a human being is not so obscure and inert as the appearance shows. There is a soul in everyone, there is a light within you which always points to the right. Only you are absent-minded, you do not care to look around and be

Page 64


on the alert. If you care, truly want to see the light, you will see it there before you. You must be ready to recognise it. It all depends upon your will, your good will, your inner sincerity. The inner sincerity will show you your path, the next step you are to take and you will know more and more as you advance. But if you hesitate, if you have in the background of your mind as it usually happens, the feeling that even if you see the right thing you may not do it, you may not be prepared to face too much difficulty or opposition in the execution. The very wavering thought that you may not do it will obscure your path and the light will not be there. You have to believe, believe blindly, for you know what you believe in is not anything wrong or mistaken, for your urge is to welcome the truth, a sincere readiness to welcome the truth when it comes, this will bring forward the truth and if you proceed, proceed in this way, welcoming the light every time it comes, disregarding all other pulls and distractions, your welcoming becomes easier and warmer and the light grows brighter and brighter. By your faith and trust you increase the power of your discrimination, increase the force of your character, increase the influence of a growing light upon your nature and your inner being; your true person in you grows in stature, grows in strength and beauty.

In this path there is another line for growth and development which is of considerable importance as you will see. You are here or for that matter anywhere in society-not alone but you live together with others. You study together, play together, work together. You have friends, comrades, companions, you are in a group, in a company. Now it is of great importance to have the right company, you must have good companions, good comrades, good friends. That will help you in ways more than one. In this connection I can do nothing better than just to read out what the Mother says on the subject. She says: usually in your ignorance and simplicity, foolish simplicity, you choose convenient friends, that is to say, those who praise you, flatter you, who do not contradict you even if you go the wrong way, even they encourage you in doing the wrong thing in order to be friendly with you. Such friends are dangerous, dangerous to yourself and dangerous to your so-called friends too. Here is the text of the Mother's words: 

Page 65


C'est cela qui doit être à la base de l'attitude que l'on est en droit d'attendre d'un véritable ami: il ne doit pas vouloir que vous lui ressembliez, mais que vous soyez, au contraire, tel que vous êtes.

Et javais écrit: "Notre meilleur ami est celui qui nous aime dans le meilleur de nous-mêmes.’’ D'une façon un peu plus positive, je dirai: celui qui vous encourage à descendre au niveau le plus bas de vous-même, qui vous pousse à faire des sottises avec lui, ou à devenir vicieux avec lui, ou qui vous approuve dans tout ce que vous avez de vilain, celui-là n' est pas votre ami. Et pourtant, trés souvent, beaucoup trap souvent, on fait son ami de celui avec lequel on n' est pas gêné quand on est au-dessous de soi-même. On s’associe avec ceux qui courent au lieu d’aller à l’école et qui vane voter des fruits dans les jardins, avec ceux qui se moquent de leurs pro-fesseurs et qui font toutes sortes de chases vilaines; c’est pourquoi jai dit: "Ceux-là ne sane pas vas bans amis." Mais enfin, ce sane les amis les plus confortables, payee qu’ils ne vous donnent jamais l'mpression que vous êtes en faute. Tandis qu’à celui qui viendrait vous dire: "Dis done, au lieu d' alley courir, à ne rien faire, ou a faire des bêtises, si tu venais en classe, tu crois que ce ne strait pas mieux?’’ – à celui-là, généralement, on répond: "Tu m’embêtes, tu n'es pasmon ami.’’

.... Il faut considérer comme son meilleur ami celui qui se refuse à participer à une action mauvaise ou laide, celui qui vous encourage à resister aux tentations inférieures; celui-là, c' est l' ami.

C'est avec lui qu’il faut vous associer et non avec celui qui fortifie vos mauvais penchants et participe à vos mauvaises actions.¹

 

¹ Bulletin of Sri Aurobindo International Centre of Education, August 1961, pp. 38-41. "That should be the basis of the attitude which one has the right to expect from a true friend: he must not wish that you should be like him, but that you should be on the contrary, what you are.

And I wrote, "Our best friend is he who loves us in our best part." In a more positive way, I would say: he who encourages you to descend to the lowest level in you, who drives you to do stupid things with him or become vicious along with him or approves all that is vile in you is not your friend. And yet, very often, much too often, you make a friend of him with whom you do not feel uneasy when you are below your own self. You associate with those who run about instead of going to school, who would steal fruits from gardens, those who poke fun at their teachers and who do all sorts of nasty things. That is why I said, "Such people are not your good friends". But they are the friends who are very comfortable, because they never give you the impression that you are in the wrong. Whereas if one comes and tells you, "I say, instead of roaming about doing nothing or doing stupid

things, why not go to your class, don't you think it would be better?" To such a person you would generally reply, "you are troublesome, you are not my friend."  One should regard him only as his best friend who refuses to take part in a bad or ugly act, who encourages you to resist all lower temptations. He is indeed your friend.

      It is with him that you should associate and not with one who strengthens your

bad propensities and takes part in your bad actions." 

Page 66

And the Mother adds:

 

Au fond, on ne devrait prendre pour amis que des gens plus sages que soi-même, des gens done la compagnie vous ennoblit et vous aide à vous surmonter, à progresser, à agir mieux et à voir plus clair. Et finalement, le meilleur ami que l'on puisse avoir, n'est-ce point le Divin? le Divin à qui l'on peut tout dire, tout révéler, payee que c’est la qu’est la source de toute miséricorde, de tout pouvoir d' effacer l'erreur quand elle ne se reproduit plus, qui peut ouvrir la route vers la realisation veritable; le Divin qui peut tout com prendre, tout guérir, qui vous aide sur le chemin à ne pas faiblir, ne pas broncher, ne pas tomber et qui vous méne tout droit au but. C' est Lui, l' ami vrai, l' ami des bans et des mauvais jours, celui qui ne fait jamais défaut. Quand on l'appelle sincèrement, Il est toujours là pour vous guider, pour vous soutenir et pour vous aimer de la vraie façon. ¹

 

So you see, the best friend that you can have, the Mother says, is the Divine Himself, that is to say, the Mother Herself. You can find no other friend so friendly, so loving and so lovable. Do not think she is too great for you, she is very far and you are very small. It is not true. She can be, she can make herself as small as yourself to be with you: because she is you.

I will tell you here a personal story. When we were together with Sri Aurobindo, long long ago, we were almost as young as you are, not quite though, only a few years older: we had then like you, infinite freedom, we did almost whatever we liked, went wherever it pleased us to go, we did not care much for food or dress or luxuries but we liked pleasant picnics, and along with that of course a little bit of study: but studying not any imposed lessons, studying whatever we liked, whatever we chose to read. Then one day, years after, Sri Aurobindo told us-we were at that time only four or five in number-he told us, somewhat seriously, he was seldom serious or grave with us,

 

¹ "In reality, you should take as friends only those persons who are wiser than you, whose company ennobles you, helps you to transcend yourself, to progress, to act better and see clearer. And finally, the best friend that one can have, is it not the Divine? the Divine to whom one can say everything, disclose everything, because here is the source of all kindness, of the power that effaces every error when it is no longer repeated, which can open the path to the true realisation; the Divine who can understand everything, cure everything, who helps you on the way not to waver, not to falter, not to fall down and who leads you straight the goal. He is the true friend, the friend in good and bad days, who never ails you. When you call him sincerely, he is always there to guide you, to sustain you and love you in the true way." – O p. cit. 

Page 67


he had always his smile – “You have so forgotten yourselves, you do not think even of what you have come here for (because we had all left our family, even our country and all worldly considerations); to be with you, to be one of you, I have made myself very small, I have cut myself so to say to your size to walk with you, to be on the same level. Even then you cannot follow, I seem to be still too far from you. That won't do. Now you must try to run and come up to me. I cannot make myself still smaller. I have made myself sufficiently small."

I may remind you here of what Sri Krishna did in this line, something very similar. Sri Krishna, the Divine, became a very ordinary playmate of cowherd-boys and village maids and was one of them and with them, almost with no apparent difference. The Divine not merely as the Master, the Guru, the leader or the captain but as a loving playmate and comrade is a very extraordinary Indian conception of the Divine. Arjuna in his loving tenderness for his friend Krishna almost forgot to respect him and. honour him, he could only embrace him. But one day revelation came to him as to who his intimate friend and comrade really was: he was dumbfounded and full of contrition and repentance for his past lapses. I may tell you Arjuna's state of mind in his own words – as stated in the Gita:

 

For whatsoever I have spoken to Thee in rash vehemence, thinking of Thee only as my human friend and companion, 'O Krishna, O Yadava, O Comrade,' not knowing this Thy greatness, in negligent error or in love, and for whatsoever disrespect was shown by me to Thee in jest, at play, on the couch and the seat and in the banquet, alone or in Thy presence, O faultless One, I pray forgiveness from Thee, the Immeasurable.¹

 

However what I wanted to say is, the Mother is truly your mother and as truly your friend and comrade. She loves you as no one else can love. She answers to your love as no one else can. And she teaches you how to love. Even if you are full of errors and mistakes; it does not matter, she takes you as you are, you can be quite free and open to her, she is there to understand you, to help you. She is not there to scold you or find

 

 The Gita: XI, 41-2. 

Page 68


fault with or criticise you. If you are not able to correct yourself, you have simply to look to her, she will do what is needful for you. I have always spoken to you of a body beautiful, an inner body beautiful and an outer body beautiful – any wrong thought or feeling or act leaves a stain, a scar upon your inner body, you are to see that the stain goes away and the body resume its glow, you are not always able to do it with your own will and effort because you do not know how to do it, but only try not to repeat the error and take your shelter in the Mother's presence, in her arms. The stain disfigures your inner beauty, you have to pray and appeal to her: with her healing touch she will remove all stain and disfiguring mark. It is an experience that some of you must have had in some way or other, must have felt in dream at least, the loving embrace of the Mother. You have to live in it, live it even in your waking hours. Be sincere and ask for it, your wish will be granted. 

Page 69

A Review of Our Ashram Life

 

 

IN its early days, quite at the beginning, we may now say, long long ago, for it is now almost half a century ago, the Ashram from its very start and quite spontaneously and inevitably grew into a community life. That is to say, the individuals ceased to have any personal possessions. Whatever they had belonged not to themselves but to the group, rather to the Master of the group, the Guru, to the Mother and Sri Aurobindo. Whatever they had, they considered as having received from the Mother for use only. They are not proprietors or possessors of anything: whatever they needed or they thought they needed, they had to ask for it and the Mother decided what they should have or not. It was a joyous surrender of possessions and a grateful acceptance of gifts. One may yet remember the beautiful movement that impelled each one of those who were fortunate to be there at that time. One is reminded of a parallel movement, although on a different field, described by Tagore in his well-known lines:

 

Bengali1.jpg

 

There was a scuffle and scramble

A great hurry as to who would be the first to throw away his life.

 

Well, it was a picture worth contemplating. Here is one carrying his trunk or valise or wallet, and placing it before the Mother, displaying all his possessions and receiving them back from her as her gift. She did not take away anything as superfluous or not necessary! It was for us to judge and decide what was really necessary and what was luxury. We had to be sincere. She was generosity itself.

Page 70


The life of each one was directly linked with the Mother. The relation between individuals was founded on the relation each one had with the Mother. It did not depend on one's liking (or disliking), one's attraction (or repulsion): but it was as necessitated by the need of the common life as arranged by the Mother.

Such a life was possible because of two reasons: (i) a physical reason and (ii) a psychological reason. The physical reason was, the number of people forming the Ashram was very small: instead of the two thousand and odd that we are today, there were at that time (the time I am speaking of) barely fifty. And there were no children.¹ And of men, only those who were allowed, who had a real call for the spiritual life, those alone who were chosen by the Mother and Sri Aurobindo and permitted to live here. And here is the natural psychological reason: it was a select group who had already had an inner life and spiritual aspiration. And so they were ready for a life of surrender and self-giving, obedience and allegiance to the guru. They did not come ignorant and innocent of the rudimentary elements of spiritual life.

The work that Mother could do then and was doing, she has herself described and explained to us. It was the creation of a world – a region at least – of the higher consciousness in which everyone who participated had his own place, everyone with his soul-being sufficiently in front; and this being she could connect or link up with a being of the higher sphere – a counterpart, an over-soul as it were for each soul. It was a kind of descent – a subtle incarnation of Gods which the Mother's Grace occasioned or brought about into the elevated and sublimated human level.

The ground had already been prepared, we may note, by the descent of the 24th November 1926 – the descent of the Overmind or Krishna-consciousness into Sri Aurobindo's body-consciousness and thence generally into the earth-atmosphere and becoming its natural and permanent possession.

But arrived at one point, Sri Aurobindo happened to make an observation which meant halt! The Mother narrates to us the story in an amusing way. One day Sri Aurobindo was telling the Mother: "What you are doing is very fine and very

 

¹ The first child that came was Anu, then five years old.

 

Page 71


grand. It will bring you name and fame, you will become a world-figure and your work a marvel. It will be a "grand succès." Well, that was sufficient. The whole thing dropped from Mother's hands. The new creation vanished in a moment, as it were: there was a pralaya.

The Gods withdrew, we came down with a thud upon earth – down to earth, earth to earth. We are still there, crawling, forward I hope, as best as we can.

This creation of a luminous world in a higher sphere of the mind which Mother attempted could not be fully achieved; for the foundations were not properly laid, the basic ground was not prepared. Any higher structure of the mind and overmind must be built upon man's vital being and physical life. The new creation left out of account these realities of basement, so one had to come down, forgetting for the moment the higher realisation, into these darker regions and make a thorough cleaning of them. The regions of the vital consciousness and physical consciousness are, as we all know, full of human failings and dangerous complications. One had to leave the heavens and come down to these lower levels and tackle the problems that beset them, the crucial problems whose solution alone could lay a strong foundation for the final consummation, the supreme transformation. One had to face the stark realities there and master them before one could think of a heavenly ascent. So we all became once more ordinary human beings with human weaknesses and a modicum of aspiration perhaps. This was then the task given to all to battle through and conquer here below. The scene changed completely. A mid-summer night's dream turned almost into a sombre Hamlet-tragedy.

The first sign of this Return, this resumption of life as it is, was the re-assertion of the individual, the feedom of the personal unit. Because of the increased number of people and because of the incursion of children, the earlier frame could no longer hold good. The willing surrender of individuality is a lesson that has to be acquired and achieved: it is not just God's gift, for the many. The many have to grow, grow by degrees, through toil and trouble, and slowly led into the mysteries of the higher realisation of surrender and self-giving. And towards that consummation independence, freedom, is the first step. But once the climb down begins, it does not admit of an

 

Page 72


arrest, it becomes slidedown, a continuous descent until you reach the very rock-bottom of the vale of tears. The Roman poet spoke of the easy descent down the cliffs to the river.¹

The realisation aimed at demands a wholesale change, an integral transformation; it does not rest content with a partial success, an attainment on one level, on one portion of the being. There is therefore a global shake-up, nothing is allowed to remain in its old status unnoticed, all must come out and declare themselves to the Light. Hence the darkness of it all. All the impurities, imperfections and vilenesses show themselves – the grass-roots as they say, that have to be extirpated and the ground ploughed and furrowed – prepared for the new seed. It is a difficult time, the heroic soul must bear and stand, know what it is and move bravely on.

I spoke of the community-ideal that obtained among us at the outset of our life here, that broke to pieces. Individualism reared its gruesome head with all its inevitable consequence: egoism had uncontrolled sway, instead of submission and surrender and obedience, freedom attained complete freedom, liberty pushed to licence.

Like individuals collective bodies also (in the matter of work and enterprises) were allowed freedom to grow – or perhaps not to grow – independently. Each group or section, each undertaking sought to depend upon itself, secured its own personal equipment and resources: its gains were its own; and naturally losses were bound to be more than the gains, the real gain was perhaps the experience. The experience is meant to develop the consciousness and it is hoped that the consciousness did make a gain.

The freedom, the devolution or departure from the centre control went so far as to bring about, as I say, almost a real separation between the two: the same tendency, by the way, as we may notice in the play of world politics today.

The limbs declared their independence and sought and fought for this independence but that could only be at the cost of the Heart. The calvary of the Divine lay precisely here: it is due to this sense of separation, an individual exclusive self-existence prevailing in his children, issues of his own body. The

 

¹ Virgil: Aeneid, Book II, v. 126

       FaciliS descensus Averni...

 

Page 73


units in the cosmic body of the Divine in the Ignorance are indeed ignorant; and the force that compels them to be together apparently is the forced bond of ignorance, they seem outwardly to press towards inevitable disintegration and chaos.

In reality however, this movement of dispersion out of bounds, a flight away from the centre, harbours a reverse movement in it, a self-conscious advance towards a re-awakening to the one central consciousness that is in all, that is all.

This is an intermediate stage when the faults, the imperfections in the creation, the wrong forces that issued from and were inherent in the original Ignorance and first separation had to be tracked and met, could not be allowed to lie dormant eternally; therefore they rose and declared themselves so that the Light can deal with it and swallow it.

One remembers the legend of the Vedic Rishi Agastya and his consort who once attempted a new and renovated creation. They were engaged in a tremendous and superhuman labour to discover the roots of evil upon earth: they dug up, opened out its very bowels: they went deeper and deeper, layers after layers of obstructive darkness till they arrived at the very source of the Night. They brought in there with them a light that could produce a reversal of consciousness changing darkness into radiance.

The lower sphere of the vital and the physical is a mass of ignorant nature (prakriti) – all moving together helplessly, mechanically, bound together indissolubly to one inexorable fate, and it stands on the rock of utter unconsciousness – the Inconscient – which is the very basis and stuff of that sphere. Consciousness, the conscient Being has to come down or emerge and penetrate there, break the hard block of inert matter, striking and scattering and throwing up as it were, its myriad disparate bits, turning them into particles of Light and Consciousness. These free sparks, the first-born of consciousness at the outset become erratic, errant conscious units, free but fighting against each other, each exclusive in its unitary consciousness: but that was the way towards a purer, higher, wider, integrating consciousness. As the consciousness works and moves forward, the dross, the grit is blown away and it works towards a clearer light and a harmonic weaving of all component units.

 

Page 74


Weare thus in a transition period, it is an interregnum, it is beset with great difficulties but they are also great opportunities. The calvary is not merely a passage of pain and suffering, it is a purgatory, that is to say a period or a zone, a process where the being and consciousness is cleaning itself, throwing off its own scales, shuffling its old skin and in course of time it will come out in a rejuvenated body and in a harmonious setting. The Paradise lost will one day be thus regained. Paradise Lost thus will have one day inevitably as its sequel and consummation Paradise Regained.

Page 75

A Parable of Sea-gulls

 

ON a sea-coast – a fairly large tract of land opening out on the vast sea and the infinite sky – among rocks and cliffs there lived a flock of sea-gulls, rather flocks of sea-gulls, – for they were almost innumerable, in hundreds and perhaps in thou sands – a whole colony of them. Have you seen a sea-gull, at least in a picture? This beautiful bird, spotlessly white end to end, and when in flight with outspread wings and its delicate supple body so pleasing, so wonderful to look at! Do you know their routine, their daily preoccupations? Of course, the first thing in the morning for them to do was to fly out and look for food. Their food is naturally fishes. So these birds used to fly a certain distance out to sea and from above look down and spot the swimming fishes below and dart down, catch them and fly up again; then they came back to their places and shared their catch among themselves. Naturally there was a good deal of scrambling and fighting but that was part of the life. And there after, most of the time, they passed in dozing or sleeping or at times flying out once again to sea for a forage. And of course there was the item of mating and begetting children. That was their life and they continued it day after day, year after year. They were, I suppose, quite content with the life they were leading.

Now, it happened that one of these sea-gulls thought otherwise. Yes, a thought entered into him. Why should not a thought enter into the head of a bird? A new thought, a faith did enter into the heart of a human child as reported in the Upanishads, so this bird with his questioning thought found the ordinary bird-life quite uninteresting. He wondered: why lay so much stress upon food and sleep and quarelling and increasing the population? He found flying itself a beautiful

Page 76


adventure. Why fly just a few miles, only to come back, flop down and roost? Why not fly out, out into the vast sea abroad and the limitless sky overhead? Having wings, he thought they were strong enough to fly him far and high; he would try.

So from that time he separated himself from his tribe and went out on his own for the joy of long journeys and long flights. It was pure delight for him and he increased the distance of his flight from day to day, from a hundred to a thousand miles or more. And he found himself gradually incredibly stronger in body, unbelievably happy within. Food or sleep or rest did not trouble him any more. When he was thus practising this new adventure, two or three of his comrades noticed it and became interested. So these approached him and asked what the matter was. He explained to them what he was about, he was not happy with the old common life, he wanted a new, broader, more vigorous life. The newcomers were allured by the project and they wanted to join the new adventure. They were gladly accepted.

So these three or four friends joined together and resolved to start a new life. These new-comers were first taught the lessons of long flight – perhaps now they could fly some thousands of miles at a stretch without rest. One day the pioneer bird – let us give him a name "Shobhanaka", à la manière de Panchatantra e.g. Damanaka, Karataka, Bhasunaka etc. for he was very fine to look at, so Shobhanaka told his comrades: Long flight is not sufficient, not only horizontal flight but a vertical flight should be also our asset. So they attempted to fly up and up, up into the clouds and beyond as far as possible, to the extent that earth's atmosphere and gravitation would allow. They achieved this feat also and in doing so they pondered upon another mystery. Shobhanaka said: long-distance flight whether horizontal or vertical is not sufficient, we must increase our speed, the speed of flight. And the way to increase the speed is to speed down from above – dart headlong towards earth. In this way in place of a bare fifty or sixty miles per hour they calculated they could attain the speed of sound. To break the sound-barrier is indeed an achievement for bodily speed. Now they wanted to go farther on. Added to the flight they now learnt all kinds of acrobatic movements of the body – exactly as expert pilots do with their aeroplane, that is to say, with

 

Page 77

 

their gathering speed they went through all movements of vaulting, somersaulting, twirling, twisting and so on. They made their bodies a wonderful mass of supple energy and even radiant energy.

 At this point one day all on a sudden they saw at a distance a bird of their kind but somewhat different, more beautiful, more glorious. They approached him, or perhaps he approached them and said, "I was observing you and I found what you were doing is wonderful. Your achievement is really marvellous. But there is something more yet to do. I have come to teach you what you have still to do for your true fulfilment. Till now you were moving on the same plane, all your progress has been made in one dimension. I will explain: " – You have learnt 'moving' flight. You have to learn now un-moving or still flight. This is a contradiction in terms? In the new dimension you have to reconcile or unify the contradictions. Listen carefully, I give you the mystery of still flying. It is getting as I said into another dimension of space, or another kind of space – it is better I give you a practical demonstration." "Come," he said addressing Shobhanaka, "Stand here on your legs straight, firm and unmoving – by my side. Normally when you fly, first you have the will to fly, then that will you put forth into your body, into your muscles and nerves spreading it out as it were into your wings, making your wings mobile. Now what you have to do is an opposite movement. Instead of sending your will and energy outward, as if throwing it out, you gather the will and energy within yourself, that is, concentrate within you your will and energy instead of spilling them out. The whole thing depends upon this concentration, this gathering up your energy and will on one point within you and then just look, that is to say, with your thought or consciousness, at the point where you  ant to go. It is like a strung-bow with its arrow pointing at the target. And then let yourself go as it were. Indeed if your concentration is perfect you will leap straight into your target without, as it would seem, passing through the intermediary stages – telescoping, as it were, all the intervening steps into one single step – a long jump at a lightning speed. Now try to do what I told you. Feel what I am doing."

    Miraculous it was, Shobhanaka saw the Elder-one who had

 

Page 78

been by his side but now, there afar on another cliff. At the next moment the expert flyer was back at his place as before by the side of his pupil. The pupil exclaimed in admiration: "It is an impossibility, but since you have done it I will try to do it." "Yes", the Elder-one said, "I too did not succeed in one day or in one attempt. It takes some time, even a long time. But persistence, perseverance and faith undiscouraged will bring you the victory."

"Here I give you the ultimate, the supreme secret," the Elder continued, "the inner core of the teaching. This body, this substance made of solid matter that seems so rigid, compact, hard, is really not so; you must have realised it by this time. You cannot even say that this body-material is an encasement for the storage and play of energy which is the true reality behind: it is not so. The body, the physical structure is only an idea, it is a perception: you perceive that there is your body, it does not exist outside your perception, your perception is an immaterial thing. The whole body so neatly outlined, so concretely static is only a combination of ideas and precepts, a projection of your mind: from tip to tip your outspread wings consist only of your thoughts as if strung together. If that is so you can naturally manipulate thought by thought, in other words your body, that is, what appears as your body is at your mercy, which means, at the mercy of your thought. You can move the body as you like, for you can move naturally thought by thought. So what is needed is a withdrawal of the mind into its thought-stuff and to control it, make use of it from that centre. I have shown you how one can be this inner motive-thought and not obsessed by its apparent so-called material formulation. It is difficult to understand but by practice as I have shown you, you will understand."

A few days passed, thereupon Shobhanaka was practising the new technique and was on the way towards success. The Elder-one came another day and said to the group of the three or four aspirant-birds, "My mission is ended, I have taught you what was intended to be taught and you are a fair way towards success: A last word you must remember, your achievements are not for yourselves alone but you must go back and try to instill these new virtues into you comrades left behind, they too must share the joy and the glory of this new life. I

 

Page 79


have to go; for there are tasks still to be done by me and other and higher dimensions of real living. But help will always come to you; whether I come or another one comes, you will always be companioned by happy helpers." So saying this Elder-bird flew up and up and gradually turned into a blazing point and disappeared among the stars.

Now these transmuted sea-gulls met and consulted together. They were required to go back in the midst of their old comrades but how could they? Naturally they could not go back to the old mode of life. Besides, they would not be accepted by their old community. They were ostracised and they were now an outcaste group. If they ventured into the society of their old comrades they would likely be violently dealt with or perhaps even killed. However, there was no option left, they were ordained and it was now their duty to go back and try to get in touch with their old friends and influence them, guide them in the new mode of life to whatever extent it was possible.

So they flew back to their old domain and as soon as they were in sight of their former friends, all these almost in a body rushed out and raised a hue and cry, sounded an alarm as it were: "the enemies are come!" But these new beings, a new type of sea-gulls, were not daunted, they approached bravely and calmly without fear, without any intention of opposing or giving battle. They passed by over their ancient habitat sailing in a beautiful formation with their beautiful white, all-white bodies aglow with a new radiance, pulsating with a new charm. All who rushed out to engage in a fight and combat, full of anger and fury, halted, stood agape in confusion and wonder.

Thus, the battle was won, marvellously, peacefully. The older race, specially the younger generation, could remark and appreciate the gait and the manner of flight in these newcomers. They now found out that the old mode of life was not interesting enough, there was no special joy in flying to procure only food-stuff, in merely catching fishes and gobbling them up: doing that eternally, repeating over and over again the same dull routine. Instead, there was the joy in flying simply (or the sake of flying, in flying far, far into the distant horizon, far into the infinite spaces overhead into the unfamiliar and the unknown. Thus slowly the old community began to change

 

Page 80


its mode of life adding a new meaning to their movements – a new limb and direction to their body and existence.

This healthy influence became more effective since they witnessed a strange and curious event happening in their presence.

A demonstration was being given by Shobhanaka of the art of flying, of all the difficult and artistic modes of flying. He was showing the speed with which one is capable of flying, literally lightning speed. A large crowd of spectators had gathered around an arena-like opening and was intently observing all the wonderful and almost impossible acrobatics and calisthenics. They suddenly saw the bird from one far corner of the sky speeding across to the other end and, as I said, beating lightning's speed, but suddenly one stray bird happened to be there up directly in the way of the speeding bird. So in order to avoid dashing against the intruder, Shobhanaka swerved around but hurled itself straight upon... Oh! what horror! a cry of pity and pain rose up from the crowd – in swerving away from the bird on his path Shobhanaka in his incredible speed dashed and crashed against a cliff that was blocking the sides. Everyone thought, that was the end of the poor flying expert, he must have been reduced to mere pulp now. But no, what a miracle! Hale and hearty he was there flying up slowly and at ease, then gracefully descending upon the earth as if nothing had happened. Well, his body did not seem to be made of flesh and bone but of some ethereal substance, so supple, so elastic, so resilient that nothing offered any resistance to it. It could pass through like a beam of the invisible light.

The upshot was that the old community gradually changed its habits slowly but inevitably, they took to adventure and  far-flights, over the unknown waves into the infinite blue. Many became experts and given to this new life they formed gradually a community by themselves and found for themselves another habitat nearby. Those old experts, Shobhanaka's group, the masters, were with them as teachers and guides. And thus new guides and new teachers arose and community after community leading this new life, a life in which the old and unclean habits were eliminated and there was a life of exquisite beauty and harmony among all.

Here ends my story. It is the story, rather a vision and aspiration

Page 81


in a beautiful symbol of a pilot, ¹ a real pilot who was flying real aeroplanes. When he flew with his hard mechanical rigid mechanical wings into other regions free from earth's gravitational control, he imagined or aspired to fly with other wings, golden wings, into other regions, golden regions of another kind of consciousness, supra-human consciousness.

The symbol used here is very appropriate and meaningful. The sea-gull has normally a very beautiful appearance: Its snow-white body, out-spread wings, all spotless white and its gracefulness in flight is indeed a delightful spectacle for the eyes to contemplate. Even so man also, even this earthly creature has within him a beautiful being snow-white in its purity and exceedingly graceful in gait and movement; that being has to be brought out and displayed even as the sea-gull transformed itself – transformed its very nature and substance into a vibrating mass of light with its diamond sheen, its material body itself a packet of intense and yet controlled radiating energy.

 

¹ A re-creation of the story of Jonathan Livingston Seagull by Richard Bach, published by Turnstone Press Ltd, London, 1972.

 

Page 82

SWEET MOTHER

 


The Mother, Human and Divine

 

IN our human frailty we regard the Divine Mother as mother only, forgetting that she is also divine. We are apt to seize ex­clusively the last term of the great Name and ignore the other term which is equally important. We demand from her the same reactions of motherly love as we expect from a human mother. Our love for her is human, human in the ignorant way – full of passion and craving, hunger for appropriation, considering her as nothing else than food for our egoistic desires.

She is the mother indeed, but the Divine Mother. She wishes us to come to her in the divine way and not in the human way. For it is in the divine way that we rise to our highest and deepest stature and receive her fully and integrally, enjoy the plenitude of the delight in her Grace. A human way ties us down to the littlenesses and smallnesses of the human feeling. The human approach is more often than not that of a spoilt child. If there is one drop of true love at the bottom of the heart, the amount of ignorance and turbidity in which that is sunk is colossal. The dirt smears us and is cast upon the object of our love too.

And yet she is the mother in being the Divine. She is divine not in the sense that she is afar and aloof, cold and indifferent like the transcendent Brahman. Indeed, the Divine Mother is more motherly than the human mother can be. The human mother is only a faint echo, a far-off shadow, at times a travesty of the true Mother in the archetypal world.

The Divine Mother even in being transcendent leans down to our human dimensions, becomes one of us, is within us as our own self and with us as comrade and guide. She takes us by the hand, and if we only allow it, teaches us how to transcend

 

Page 85


the little humanity we are made of and grow into her own nature and substance through the miracle of her love – if our love responds to it adequately.

It is only by remembering her twofold truth, the two arms of her love with which she enfolds us and cherishes us that we can hope to be her true children.

 

Page 86

November I7, I973

 

THE Mother's body belonged to the old creation. It was meant to be the pedestal of the New Body. It served its purpose well. The New Body will come.

This is a test, how far we are faithful to Her, true to Her Consciousness.

The revival of the body would have meant revival of the old troubles in the body. The body troubles were eliminated so far as could be done while in the body – farther was not possible. For a new mutation, a new procedure was needed. "Death" was the first stage in that process.

 

(2)

 

Sweet Mother,

Your physical body belonged to the old creation because you wanted to be one with your children. You wanted this body to uphold the New Body you were building upon it, and it gave you the service you asked of it. You will come with your New Body.

Your children's, the world's call and aspiration, love and consecration are laid at your feet in gratitude.

 

Page 87

A Canadian Question

 

Question:

    IT is written in A Practical Guide to Integral Yoga¹:

 

The physical nearness to the Mother is indispensable for the fullness of the sadhana on the physical plane. Transformation of the physical and external being is not possible otherwise.

 

My question is: How are we to interpret these words in the light of the Mother's recent passing? Does this mean that a full transformation is no longer possible to the aspirant? Or has discipleship on the material level in the path of the Integral Yoga come to an end?

 

Answer:

    Obviously, the immediate programme of a physical transformation is postponed – not cancelled.

But what we have been given is not less of a miracle. Mother has prepared for us her new body in the inner world, in the subtle physical which is as living and tangible as her physical body even though not as concrete. In one of her last Notes2 she refers to this new transformed body and she describes it as presented to her vision. That body she has built up in her long arduous labours, built up in a complete form and left with us and with humanity.

    This new body of hers, prepared behind the material curtain, she sought to infuse into the material form, even press into it or

   

¹ Sri Aurobindo Ashram Trust, 1970, p. 179.

² Notes on the Way: Bulletin of Sri Aurobindo International Centre of Education – August 1972 (Notes on 25-3-72).

 

Page 88


force into it this new element; but Matter and man's physical nature were not yet ready: Earth still considered it as an intrusion, as something foreign. The material casing broke down in consequence – perhaps not broke down, rather broke through: but that must be another story.

But it is there living and glorious in its beauty and power and is still at work within us, and around us in the world, incessantly, towards the final consummation of its material embodiment.

What is expected of us is to see this golden Mother within us and try to become, as she always wanted, her golden children, within and without.

Sri Aurobindo speaks of an inner mind, an inner vital, an inner physical. Only the other day the passage was read out at the playground-meditation.³ The golden body, the new body, is formed out of an inner mind, an inner vital and an inner physical, renewed and reshaped. We can show our love for her, requite the debt that we owe to her Grace by admitting her Presence into our physical being and allowing her to do the work she has undertaken to do.

 

(2)

 

For us now it is time to make amends for the lapses of the past – there were lapses, indeed, grievous lapses. So long her physical body was our protection; we did not suffer the full consequences of our Karma because her body acted as buffer: it broke the force of the impact of the karma and reduced its evil effects to a minimum. Her body bore our burden and relieved us of the misery otherwise due to us. Mankind, the the world even, does not know the saving Grace that her material frame brought to them They would have gone down to destruction and dissolution but for the presence of the Divine Body.

The world has survived, mankind has an assured future, that is the work done by her body. It aimed at a little more, to show us something of the concrete form of the future, but evidently that was not to be, because something from us also,

 

³ Sri Aurobindo: Letters on Toga, Sri Aurobindo Birth Centenary Library, Vol. 22, pp. 307-8.

 

Page 89


from the world and mankind, some helping hand in the labour was needed – we remember her ringing words: Si l’humanité consentait à être spiritualisée well, that is the minimum, that minimum was also not granted to her body. Her body was made so easily available to all without any trouble and effort on our part that we lost all sense of the precious things brought to us, brought to our very door. We did not know how to make use of it and have the true benefit out of it. Many a time she did say something to us to that effect regretfully, we wasted a treasure like the pampered prodigal son.

It is regrettable but she has left no cause for our regret She has left with us the true source of her protective power, her living Consciousness concretised in the earth's atmosphere, in the personal atmosphere of each one of us. We have only to open our grateful eyes and see it. The ladder has been taken away, but she has come nearer to us and a little uplift will replace us within her arms.

Since we have no longer the support of her body on which we depended almost exclusively, we are compelled to seek the true support, the support of her, consciousness, the inner reality – her inner presence, her living Person within – which her body represented, whose acquaintance we were not careful enough to cultivate. Now we are thrown upon the only alternative available. The way will be arduous; we could have much more easily mounted up the ladder of consciousness with the aid of her body, almost playfully like children. Now a little bit of austerity will be needed to go on our own, the austerity will be needed to bring our external life and physical consciousness in line with her own consciousness, to prepare them, to make them ready. Her material body offered an unconditional help and protection, now all that will be conditional – conditional upon our willing co-operation, our happy and conscious collaboration – of course the Grace will be always there. Once she asked us point-blank, for the crisis was upon us – Are you ready? Almost unthinkingly, in a gesture of bravado and gallantry, many answered "yes, we are." But we were not in fact.

    The task then for us and for the world is to make ourselves ready, that is to say, make our physical being and consciousness

 

"If only mankind consented to be spiritualised."

 

Page 90


free of the old reactions, instilling into them the consciousness that she is, with which she still embraces us – so that when the next call comes, although the call is always there, we may answer with truth on our lips – "We are ready."

Page 91

The Mother Abides

 

IF it is a 'pralaya', even a 'mahapralaya', all is not lost, all is not washed away. Something remains, untouched, deathless, the divine part in you, the Mother's part in you, the consciousness incarnate and articulate.

Indeed it was your soul that she salvaged out of the inconscience and established in you as a living reality. That was her first and primary task and She has fulfilled it. It was there always, true; but it was a far-off, very distant and almost inactive point of light, an unknown and an uncharted star not yet come into the ken of human measure and potency. She has brought it nearer home and established in our living and dynamic consciousness. She has buoyed it up from the unconscious depths, or brought it down from vague, ethereal, nebulous regions, gradually developed it and nourished it and given it a firm dwelling in our inner regions. She moulded it into a personality with a name and a form. If we do not recognise it often or always, it is because the outer shell of the senses has not yet been fully opened to it. But it is still there as our inner ruler and guide in spite of and through all obscurities and aberrations.

Exactly the next step, the second part of her work was to build around this soul, the inner being, a body, a material vehicle to express it. To give a concrete divine shape to this sole reality was her labour at this point. The soul was there, but a god has to come and inhabit it; this godhead, that is to say, a Power, a form of the Mother's own personality has to be brought down and the soul integrated into it. Apparently it was left off at that point and not completed.

The purpose and aim being not an individual realisation or even a realisation in a few individuals, but an achievement of           

Page 92

the human race which means a large or a significant part of it, the effort has had to be directed to that end. The level of the human consciousness has to be lifted up to an extent that it might be capable of holding and embodying the inflatus that was coming into it for the change. Otherwise an individual representing the human level and forming part of the material consciousness would not be able to do it. Not only the earth consciousness but the material constitution of the earth has to be transfigured  For the human body to pass through and complete the stages of transformation must have parallel echoes in other individuals – not necessarily the whole of humanity, but as I said, presumably a sizeable part of it. Otherwise the purpose of the change, a global, collective change will not be fulfilled. An isolated individual supramentalised body upon earth would be a freak of Nature, a forced miracle as it were, an anomalous object in Nature, and a humanity even at its topmost rung would not find any relation or kinship with it.

 So, the earth-nature has to be prepared for that end in view, first of all the earth-consciousness in the physical substance and then the raw substance itself. This has to be done as our immediate and urgent business of life.

 

(2)

 

I said the earth-consciousness was not quite ready yet for the final transformation of the Mother's body, that is to say, the material substance of the body. Therefore it could not accommodate the incoming transforming force – and it broke: in breaking it must have broken through, through the hard dense outermost crust of matter – with what results, time will show.

As for us who survive, let us begin from the beginning. Let us start from a scratch as it were. We remember Mother's, own story, what she had done for herself when she came to Sri Aurobindo. She effaced altogether her old personality, her achievements and accomplishments, made a clean slate of her consciousness and laid herself at the feet of Sri Aurobindo like a new-born babe, innocent of the past. Let us also in the same way face the day with our baby-soul in front, for that little being is the Mother's Presence in us, still aglow with her consciousness.

 

Page 93

(3)

 

"You know, I was very hesitant to read this to you.

In one way it is all right, but because. . . .

In fact it is a mental and intellectual presentation of a phenomenon which goes beyond all intellectual and mental measure. This phenomenon is not only extra-intellectual, supramental but also supra-cosmic, the sense and bearing of which will be unveiled in the course of time.

Meanwhile, I think the best thing to do would be to remain quiet with a serene trust, with all the aspiration of our soul, our soul which is the concrete presence of Mother Herself in us which we carry within us always."¹

 

¹ This comment was made in French as it was a French class; the original in French is given below:

J'ai beaucoup hésité, n'est-ce pas, de vous lire ça.

D'un coté c'estbien, mais parce que....

En fait c'est une présentation mentale et intellectuelle d'un phénomene qui

dépasse toute proportion mentaIe et intellectuelle. Ce phénomène est non seulement extra-intellectuel, supra-mental mais aussi supra-cosmique dont Ie gens et la portee se dévoilera au cours du temps.

En attendant je craig Ie mieu'x serait de rester tranquille avec une confiance seraine, avec toute l'aspiration de nacre âme, l'âme qui est la présence concrète de Mère Elle-même en nous que nous portons toujours.

Page 94

Twin Prayers

 

Lord, this morning Thou hast given me the assurance that Thou wouldst stay with us until Thy work is achieved, not only as a consciousness which guides and illumines but also as a dynamic Presence in action. In unmistakable terms Thou hast promised that all of Thyself would remain here and not leave the earth-atmosphere until earth is transformed. Grant that we may be worthy of this marvellous Presence and that henceforth everything in us be concentrated on the one will to be more and more perfectly consecrated to the fulfilment of Thy sublime Work.

 

THE Mother's prayer to Sri Aurobindo – so beautiful, so poignant and so true – we, her children, now turn round and readdress to Her own sweet self. .

The new creation that the Mother embodied is not lost, it is not wiped out with the disappearance of the material body. It has been a true creation and is indelibly implanted in the earth-atmosphere and will remain there for eternity. And it is not merely a static structure, it is a living and growing entity. It is not in the earth's atmosphere a mere image or a lifeless picture transfixed there as on a canvas strip. It is living and growing – living and growing not only in itself and for itself, but making its habitat the atmosphere also live and grow in new dimensions, that is to say, transforming it in accordance with its own developing truth and reality. It is growing and characteristically growing downwards, that is to say, extending itself more and more towards an earthly manifestation or incarnation. It is like the ashwattha tree spoken of by the rishis of old that stands upside down, the roots upward and the branches spreading out downwards – indeed it is growing downward – drawing its life-

 

Page 95


sap from above. The physical embodiment, the materialisation of the inner formation will happen in course of time inevitably. It will touch the ground, the very ground of the earth and stand as its marvel-creation – through a process of calamities and catastrophes perhaps – which may indeed be minimised if circumstances permit and the Grace admits; but however the process, the end is decreed, for the decree is that of the Divine and it is the destiny of earth-consciousness.

 

(2)

 

This is however the Mother's part of the work and she is doing it perfectly, on her side. But what about ourselves? What is our share of the work? For it is intended that we, her children, should be collaborators in her work, so that we too may be integrated into the Divine realisation. The Mother herself has indicated the line of service we can render to her in the communication I just read out to you:

 

. . . henceforth everything in us be concentrated on the one will to be more and more perfectly consecrated to the fulfilment of Thy sublime Work.

 

The situation has somewhat changed since then and has become more difficult. On the departure of Sri Aurobindo, sometime after, Mother gave us a message, an admonition, pointing to us the difficulty:

 

Pour suivre Sri Aurobindo dans la grande aventure de son yoga intégral, il fallait toujours être guerrier; mais maintenant qu'il nous a quitté physiquiment, il faut être un héro.

 

To follow Sri Aurobindo in the great adventure of his integral yoga, one needed always to be a warrior; but now that he has physically left us, one needs to be a hero.

24-11-1952

 

At present when the Mother too is no more there – apparently – we seem to be abandoned children, what are we to do or be? It is no longer sufficient to be a warrior, not sufficient

 

Page 96


even to be a hero. What should we be? Something greater than the hero. One must be a Yogi. The yogi is one who has the Divine Consciousness or the Mother's consciousness. If you find that it is not so easy for one to be a yogi, even if one tries sincerely, I suggest to you another alternative. It is to leap into another dimension: to be a child, a child of the Mother.

I give you this subject for meditation: on becoming. . . a child, an ideal child of the Mother.

 

Page 97

 

"Words, Words, Words..."¹

 

WHILE coming to you, I saw your beautiful display of excerpts and quotations from the writings of Mother and Sri Aurobindo on the walls all around. Yes, it was a beautiful picture – and the sayings and mottoes and lines of poetry were, needless to say, precious treasures dear to us. But – left at that, to see, admire and pass on, well – they are dead things – words, words, words – lifeless skeletons. They have a meaning and they serve their purpose only when you come in contact with the life and consciousness in them, when you live them with your own life and be the consciousness that is there.

You know the well-known phrase: the letter kills, the spirit saves. Without the spirit, the word is only a dead shell, even a mantra is a dead thing – a mere jumble of sounds if it is not enkindled, enlivened with the spirit. Now I say you are to breathe your own spirit into the apparently dead or lifeless forms. For children are nothing but spirit: spirit means new consciousness, living light, it is not a tall claim I make on your behalf. I will explain.

You children who are here, who have been here for sometime, are a privileged class of human beings. You do not know it but you will know one day. You must have seen the Mother, many perhaps had her physical touch, while there are others who continue to breathe in the atmosphere where her body still endures. You have within you the rare thing hardly found elsewhere, the spark of which I was speaking – it is a particle of the Mother's own consciousness, her own life and her own subtle body-consciousness. You have imbibed it in you with your breath and are still imbibing.

 

¹ A talk to young children given on 12 August 1974.  

 

Page 98


It is there, you have to be, conscious of it and realise the full benefit out of it. You are to be the living, not merely echoes and imprints but embodiments of the Word of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother. You are now only an embryo, a rudimentary particle of the new life – but it is there – you have in you the thing needed essentially – I only remind you to make you conscious of it. Even as you have budding gymnasts and an athlete among you, the playground makes you conscious of it, offers you the opportunity to cultivate and develop and bring it to fruition.

Now in a general way children all over the world are a privileged class. They possess what old age, even mature age does not possess or has lost. I mention two essential qualities pre-eminently belonging to the green age or to the "salad days": Happiness – a child is ever happy – in spite of its occasional weepings and wailings – and happiness means a radiant smile. To the old people I have often said, "Always smile. Mother has taught us how to smile in all circumstances." Well, that is the natural gift of the young. A smile makes your life's journey smooth. In no other way can you remove so successfully the obstacles that beset you. And also that is the lever to lift up your consciousness – it has a mysterious power that automatically relieves you of much of the burden of life, lightens you and leads you into a higher sphere. For smile is a divine quality. Next to Happiness, the natural virtue of a child-consciousness is Freedom. It does not find any barrier anywhere, it can do anything.

These two characteristic virtues of childhood themselves spring from another fundamental quality of young nature – simplicity, a spontaneous outflow of energy without any thinking of before or after – none of mind's complexities and hesitations.

In this sphere too, we have here for the play of these natural youthful qualities opportunities and advantages that are not easily available elsewhere. The atmosphere of freedom that we enjoy is incomparable – Mother herself told us once.

As you grow, you must carry with you these fundamental qualities and you will remain ever young.

Now, to carry over – that is the trouble. And that problem Mother has solved for us here. This is what I was telling you just now – the special privilege that we enjoy here, granted to

 

Page 99


those who are here. Added to the fundamental natural virtues of youthfulness, we have been given a supplementary boon, that of consciousness, Mother's own consciousness. It is this additional element that has given a special turn and temper in the atmosphere here and has brought about a change not only in the degree but in the kind of the ordinary youthful qualities. I am speaking of your soul-consciousness. I say you may not know it or recognise it by your mind and intellect, but it is there. And I say also, you will never lose it, whatever happens to your outer life. That will lead you ultimately to the Supreme Realisation, Immortal Life on Earth. It may be clouded for the outer mind, but it is always there behind.

Exactly so, I come back to the point from where I started. The mottoes – the writings displayed on the wall – are also to be displayed as living entities in your being – in your consciousness, and in your life, even in your body. That is the better part of your work – indeed, the essential part.

Today a new consciousness is abroad. The earth-atmosphere is filled with the new spirit. But here the Mother has left with us not merely her consciousness but a conscious being – a part of her living personality in us, that is the divine legacy we enjoy. We must not simply be proud of it but try to prove ourselves worthy of it. The Divine Personality will grow everywhere but the path-finders, forerunners are among you.

Naturally there will be formations of the new life in all climes and countries, but the patterns, the norms will have been set by you for the Mother was here in her physical material body.

So the Mantras you declare as divine words, you must make them living powers, gods themselves embodied in you. The basis is here: the Mother has laid the foundations here for her creation – the roots from where the shoots and branches are to emerge and spread out abroad and everywhere. In any case, here or elsewhere, as the Mother has announced in her own voice:

Built is the golden tower, the flame-child born.

 

Page 100

Soul's Freedom

 

THE pressure from above has been withdrawn and normalcy restored to the earth-consciousness.

 Pressure meant a separation: something foreign acting from elsewhere, an interference. As a process, a passage needed for a time, for a special purpose and under special circumstances, it was necessary and welcome. But circumstances have changed.

The higher consciousness is not to remain always high but become level with the normal. Either the higher must come down and mingle totally with the lower or the lower has to rise and merge altogether into the higher, or both meet and unite midway somewhere.

Earth or material nature does not easily tolerate any thing unknown and foreign to it. Even if it is for its own well-being, a foreign touch makes it shrink and turn on itself. It is even painful for it to bear. In the end the earth is not to be goaded on or driven along: it has to go on its own. It must depend entirely on itself, bring out what it carries within itself or has acquired or stored. It has to outgrow its childhood or apprenticeship, the period when an intelligent amount of pressure or even coercion might be needed or inevitable. But that stage passed, the higher realisation is to be the natural expression of ordinary earth-life: its normal state is to be the state of the higher consciousness, its life naturally moved by its self-nature expressing its own truth.

 If there is to be a Divine destiny for earth, it must be because of its free choice. There must be no pressure or even solicitude from any agent outside itself to compel it or force it that way. It must be a glad and spontaneous impulse from within to follow the line of destiny it has itself chosen.

As the original birth of Ignorance was a free choice of

 

Page 101


Ignorance, even so the return of Ignorance to consciousness is to be a matter of spontaneous self-seeking. It may be true or it is true in a deeper way that a mortal is chosen whom the Divine has already chosen, but that is another matter. Here upon earth we, mortal souls, are free agents, we choose or we do not choose.

In any case if one is to possess truly something one must acquire it by one's exertion and in one's complete liberty. A free gift or an imposition even of a precious object is always something foreign and unnatural to it. One must learn to love a thing in order to have it wholly for oneself, it must be made part and parcel of one's being. And true love can exist only in free choice.

Latterly the Mother was saying whenever the question of the descent of supermind was raised that there was no descent any longer: for, the thing has descended and it is here, it is no more a question of descent, that is to say, something arriving from elsewhere that was not here before. At present it is simply the question of manifestation of the thing that is with us and among us.

At one time Mother was asking for, even pleading for collaboration from the material nature. It was accorded in principle but in act it was found wanting. Now the tables are turned. The earth-consciousness has now to ask for, pray for collaboration from the Divine. The material consciousness has to come forward and take the lead and play the frontal role in the working out of the evolution. The collaboration of her physical body has been withdrawn, in order to leave us free in our physical movements so that we may learn to labour and labour in full freedom for the service expected of us. We say she has withdrawn herself, that is to say, in her physical body, but she is still there, and her being there, her very existence is force, a helping force and that is collaboration enough and is always at our disposal.

Now at present it all depends how much the earth consciousness has received, imbibed or assimilated of the Divine Presence. That will be the measure of the fulfilment human being can achieve. As much as we earth-creatures feel and express of the higher reality, that much we shall. become truly and divinely. If we continue to be the old stock with no or

 

Page 102


little change, well, we shall have to wait perhaps for another million years.

It would mean for us naturally a change of dress for good many a time perhaps. There seems to be no other way. But a change of dress is inevitable and should be welcome, for kept on too long it would stink. A dip in the Vaitarni or Acheron (if we happen to be in Greece) would be wholesome. There is however always the possibility of a miracle happening: to this Mother was referring very often. In that case you might learn to change, to renew yourselves in the inner way, even like the Vedic cows: as the Rishi says – Paliknirid yuvatayo bhavanti – even those of them who were grey with age, became young again.¹

Naturally it does not matter at all to the Divine, the supreme consciousness – the whole eternity is his play-field, a million years this side or that do not count for Him anything. 

And yet, we are human beings and we can have other vistas equally divine.

The Mother became a human being like us as totally as possible for that purpose, to shorten the million years.

             

The Mother continues to do what is necessary under the circumstances and perhaps more, she has not stopped her work. But the most crucial thing and the most critical – turning the corner – has been done. Sri Aurobindo has spoken of it in memorable words-we know the passage in The Mother – I quote the lines and conclude:

The Mother not only governs all from above but she descends into this lesser triple universe. Impersonally, all things here, even the movements of the Ignorance, are herself in veiled power and her creations in diminished substance, her Nature-body and Nature-force, and they exist because, moved by the mysterious fiat of the Supreme to work out something that was there in the possibilities of the Infinite, she has consented to the great sacrifice and. has put on like a mask the soul and forms of the Ignorance. But personally too she has stooped to descend here into the Darkness that she may lead it to the Light, into the

 

¹ Rigveda, V, 2.4.

 

Page 103


Falsehood and error that she may convert it to the Truth, into this Death that she may turn it to godlike Life, into this world-pain and its obstinate sorrow and suffering that she may end it in the transforming ecstasy of he sublime Ananda. In her deep and great love for her children she has consented to put on herself the cloak of this obscurity, condescended to bear the attacks and torturing influences of the powers of the Darkness and the Falsehood, borne to pass through the portals of the birth that is a death, taken upon herself the pangs and sorrows and sufferings of the creation, since it seemed that thus alone could it be lifted to the Light and Joy and Truth and eternal Life. This is the great sacrifice called sometimes the sacrifice of the Purusha, but much more deeply the holocaust of

Prakriti, the sacrifice of the Divine Mother.¹

 

¹ Sri Aurobindo Birth Centenary Library, Vol. 25, p. 24-25

 

Page 104

Ashram: Inner and Outer

 

I WILL tell you a story today, but of another kind. I will tell you of a dream, or a vision that I had sometime ago. It was an ashram, I say an ashram for it was not quite like our ashram although there was a great similarity between the two. In some respects it was like our ashram and in other respects somewhat unlike. First of all the whole ashram was in one place, a consolidated organisation, not houses here and there scattered about: there were no buildings or houses belonging to other people or other organisations, also the buildings were beautiful to look at and the general lay-out artistic, but all the activities we have were there. The school was there, the playground was there, the library also, but all in an orderly arrangement. The Mother was also there, she was going from place to place, observing all and speaking to people. Among the people, curiously, some I seemed to recognise, some of those even who are here now, there were many strangers from other countries, a good many of them. Regarding those who are here now and whom I seemed to recognise there also, the impression is rather vague and I cannot name them. But some of those who were here and passed away I recognised very well, they had almost the same face and features – but in a new, fresh and younger form. They were active and handsome young men, young women – I remember Sri Aurobindo quoting from the Rigveda: The Vedic Rishi speaks of a happy herd of cows grazing in green fields; the Rishi adds: even those among them that were old have become young now. The cow represented for the Rishi the light, the sun's ray, the purity of consciousness. Perhaps the image came from the actual life of the Rishis of that time, the cattle they reared, the domestic animals about them, the natural scenery around them, and all that was an important

 

Page 105


part of their ordinary daily life. A whole herd of cattle all white is a beautiful picture. Even so there was something in the atmosphere of the ashram which gave it a special quality, it was clear pure, limpid and transparent, there was a strange luminosity in it, and it was a very happy atmosphere. While you are there, you feel free and at ease and there were no petty feelings that we have here in the normal life of the world, no anger, no jealousy, no selfishness, no ugliness: there was a happy coordination of all persons and things.

My feeling is that this ashram that I saw was in fact the inner reality of our ashram here, that inner ashram which is within us all; what we see at present is the outer form, the material form which is a good deal deformed and even falsified in many ways. Indeed that inner ashram has an other worldly atmosphere of its own, an atmosphere of rarified heights. I have told you very often that those who are here are fortunate, they breathe this atmosphere and in spite of their faults and foibles, and no matter what they do, they are in contact with something of the inner beauty and fragrance. I do not know whether you have heard what Mother said more than once, that all the children here, when they live here for sometime, imbibe and carry a new atmosphere. And she could recognise a person from a distance, even from a great distance, not by his face or physical features but by the atmosphere he carried that he belonged to the ashram, very different from the atmosphere an outsider normally carries. It is an atmosphere or aura made of happiness and purity and luminosity. All the ashram children are surrounded by it because it is Mother's own atmosphere. Therefore in these days, she used to say, these children should not go out into the outside world even in their holidays, because, when they go out, she said, she had seen it, they lose this ashram atmosphere and when they come back, they are coated with a thick layer of the mud of the ordinary world, and it took her a lot of time and trouble to rub and scrub and clean the dross upon the body, to made it shine as before. You may remember here in this connection a Rama-krishna story about the sinners who went to the Ganges for a bath to purify themselves; they leave their sins on the shore or the sins leave them as they get into the Ganges water, but the sins wait for them there on the bank and as soon as they come

 

Page 106


back purified of their sins, the sins lying in wait jump on them again and the sinners remain always sinners. Here naturally you are not destined to remain sinners always.

However, that atmosphere, the inner atmosphere still exists here. With the Mother's withdrawal of physical body that too might have withdrawn a little perhaps, a little only, just a few inches perhaps! But it is still there, for the Mother is there as concrete as before although not as material.. As I said, there are some who have passed away from here and some new faces also I found in this other inner ashram. These are already there wholly in that ashram. But we who are here, we lead a double life as it were: part of us is here, and part in that other inner ashram, as though one leg this side and the other on that side over the fence. In your better moments when you feel nice and free, when you are happy, when you are noble in spirit, you come in contact with that inner ashram, you breathe that atmosphere. In dreams also, while asleep, apparently asleep, many of you must have seen the Mother, must have had Sri Aurobindo's darshan. That is because you come in contact with that inner atmosphere and enter into it. Now our task is to come more and more in contact with that reality even in our waking moments, to be conscious of that which is nothing but the Mother's Presence. Half of you, your inner life is already there, bathing there in that luminous happy air. Only try to be conscious of that: if you are conscious of it even a little you will feel immensely happy, feel that you are beautiful, that you are wise – when you feel the touch of that inner ashram life. And instead of living entirely or mainly the outer life of the ashram as at present you can turn this life into that inner life; and gradually reshape the present life in the mould of the inner life. That is your duty, your task, particularly you who are students, boys and girls, that is your central work – study and learning and all that is secondary. What you should do and what you can is to breathe a new air, live in a better, more beautiful way. You can have this inner life, that is already there, this inner life not with much difficulty, for it is already there, a collective inner life, which is so beautiful as I say, filled with the fragrance of the Mother's Presence. It is a collective life in which you all are not only brothers and sisters but one body and soul unified in the Mother's loving and living substance.

 

Page 107


That inner life you have to bring out into your body and all the external activities. It is however the very nature of that inner organisation to express itself outwardJy, its spontaneous drive is towards expression and embodiment, even if you do not know or perceive it, it is slowly coming forward. Only if you are conscious, if you help, collaborate, you will be benefited, you will grow in consciousness, attain a new stature, you will enjoy the supreme happiness of a miraculous achievement.

At present, as I say, there is a separation between the two ashrams, these two worlds or lives. They run parallel to each other or oftener, intertwined, intermixed, badly dove-tailed. They are to be made one single existence: the inner must take up, assimilate into itself the outer, the outer must allow itself to be cleansed and emptied of its dross and be possessed altogether by the inner. They are to form one, as it is said, streamlined entity: one being, one life, one body.

I said your work is to try to be conscious and take part more and more in the inner life. Naturally you ask how to do it. Actually there is no precise process, no hard and fast rule for learning or acquiring it. It is not like learning a mathematical problem or even a particular physical exercise which you learn by habit and culture. It is nothing mechanical. It is a natural growth. It comes automatically and spontaneously, shows itself to you and in you. You have simply to ask for it sincerely, go on asking for it as intensely as possible, repeat as a mantra: "I want to be there, I want to be there, I want to be there." That is quite sufficient. That will evoke in you the new light, the new impulse that will lead you on. That is the child's call to the Mother and the Mother always responds-with her Light and Life and Love.

You have been told, and I have also often told you, that although the Mother's physical body is not there, she has left her consciousness with us: the consciousness is still living, it is still working. She herself said even while she was in her body that if ever she left her body, her consciousness will be always there with us. But I will add something more here. Apart from the consciousness what she has left with us, what remains with us, is her Love, the love for her children is still there undiminished as before in its fullness. I spoke of the inner ashram life: that life is built out of her love for her children, and it must be

 

Page 108


easy for you to enter and enjoy that life through your love for  the Mother, your answering love for the Mother's love for you. And through the glow of that love you will gradually develop into what she wanted you to become.

 

Page 109

One Day More

 

IN her “Prayers and Meditations” (Prières et Méditations) Mother wrote under the date 25 September 1914:

 

A new light will break upon the earth,

A new world will be born,

And the things promised will be fulfilled.¹

 

Subesquently, that is to say, after a lapse of more than forty years, under the date 29 February – 29 March 1956, she intro­duced a change in the statement, in respect of the tense used. She re-wrote it in this' form:

 

A new light breaks upon the earth,

A new world is be born,

The things that were promised are fulfilled.²

 

The change was needed because of the change in the situa­tion. There has been a radical change in the actualities of the situation. Mother herself explains in another message com­municated after about a month under the date 24 April 1956:

 

The manifestation of the Supramental upon earth is no more a promise, but a living fact, a reality. It is at work here and one day will come when the

 

 

¹  Une lumière nouvelle poindra sur la terre.

     Un monde nouveau naîtra,

   Et les chases promises seront accomplis.

 ² Une lumière nouvelle poinds sur la terre.

   Un monde nouveau est né, .

   Et les chases promises sont accomplis.

 

Page 110


most blind, the most unconscious, even the most unwilling shall be obliged to recognise it.¹

 

She speaks repeatedly of her vision and declares most em­phatically that the new world is born, born, born – as it were, thrice born (il est né, né, né,). It is there behind, it is moving, threading past all the obscurities that hide it but in a manner indomitable and invincible: the outer weight of ignorance cannot hold it down eternally.

Progress continues, the Mother declares under the date 3 February 1958, that is to say, after the lapse of about two years-a momentous declaration, the arrival of a full-fledged supramental boat at the shore of earth. Its mission was to carry within it human beings who were ready for the supra­mental life. The description of the whole scene was so beautiful, so graphic, so alluring that on reading it a young girl from outside wrote to the Mother that she would like to be a passenger on the boat and prayed to the Mother for admission. Mother explains that the substance of which this new world was made was the most material supramental, the supramental substance nearest to the physical world, its first manifestation.

Once again she reaffirms the reality of her vision in the message she gave to her children on the New Year Day of 1961:

This wonderful world of delight waiting at our gates for our call, to come down upon earth. . . .²

 

Naturally, this is not the end, the culmination. One step has still to be taken – the material matter too has to be touched and remoulded – and that means a hiatus, a time-lag in the end. The process of creation always follows this line, a thing to be created or embodied upon earth is first created in a subtle

 

 

¹ La manifestation du Supramental sur la terre n'est plus seulement une promesse, mais un fait vivant, une réaIité.

   II est à l'oeuvre maintenant, ici-bas, et un jour viendra ou Ie plus aveugle, Ie plus inconscient, même Ie plus volontairement ignorant sera obligé de Ie re­connaître.

 ² Ce monde merveilleux de felicité,

   à nos partes,

   qui attend notre appel

   pour descendre sur Ia terre.

 

Page 111


world. When it is ready, ready-made in that world, then it precipitates itself upon the material world, slowly or gradually or suddenly according to the cosmic will. An illustration to explain the point, the Mother herself gives it.

Once, asked about the liberation of India, sometime in 1915 when India was completely in bondage, she answered without the least hesitation: "India is free". She did not say "India will be free", she said simply "India is free" as though stating an actual fact. The physical fact however came about in the year 1947, that is to say, 32 years after the thing happened in the subtle world. Mother comments that is the exact image of the resistance to the manifestation, the physical realisation.

Not merely creation, but destruction also happens in the same way. The destruction first occurs in the subtle world and as a consequence inevitably takes place the physical destruc­tion. Sri Krishna in the Gita tells Arjuna: All these troops ranged against you have already been killed by me, you have only to be just the instrument or the excuse: Mayaîvaîté nihatah purvameva.

                         

Savitri is coming back to earth to her normal life. She has done her final conquest. And the whole world of the new conquest, the embodied Life Divine within her, she enters the earth-life, but with the veil drawn upon herself and her achieve­ment. The 'one day more' is yet to be done, the 'one day' made of material matter. She is not to disclose herself till that one day is done. The curtain is down now but behind lies the whole edifice she has built up, in its entire unflawed beauty and fulfil­ment. At present outwardly we see before us the arena of a gray dangerous world, as of old. The curtain will surely roll up and reveal what it hides, slowly or perhaps a shell may burst open all on a sudden and bring forth the new life full and entire. . . How will it happen... the Revelation, the Epiphany? The event will show. In the meantime, the New Creation, a "greater dawn" she holds within herself.

 

Deep guarded by her mystic folds of light.

 

Page 112

FRENCH

 


 

AVE MATER

 

Amor  mi mosse che mi fa parlare . . .       

                              -Dante

 

Et je devins poète en étant amoureux . . .           

                                    -Corneille

 

Page 114


Mater Dolorosa

 

I

Je songe aux belles nuits, aux rêves diaphanes

Où j'ai vécu jadis; je vois encore leg traits

Fugitifs d'un pays aux horizon discrets,

Les regrets d'une gloire ultime qui se fane!

 

Loin des noirs tourbillons de ce monde profane,

Mon âme reposait aux calmes diaprés

Des azurs infinis, et tranquille, s'ouvrait

Aux baisers innocents qu'en d'autres cieux on gla,ne!

 

 

Le voile tenebreux, hélas! monte toujours

Des gouffres inconnus et devore nos jours;

Et plus l'éclair solicit, mieux sa foudre devaste!

O reste d'une cendre au milieu de nos feux

Les plus ardents; leg gourds ramages des aveux

Secrets mal endormis dans la chaire la plus chaste!

 

II

 

Rose, couleur d'aurore, O reveil du matin!

C'est Ie calme des cieux qu'encore tu distilles;

Rose éclose à demi, fillette au sang tranquille!

C'est la paix qui me vient de ton regard divino

Tout l'arome secret que tu cèIes encore

Dans ton sein, je pourrais en goûter au besoin

Les délices – mais reste, aujourd'hui, reste au loin!

Rêve de demi-jour! Ideal que j'adore!

 

Page 115


Reste pour moi l'étoile au fond de l'infini,

La voile des lointains horizons – salvatrice,

Et que tout monde et tout désir s'évanouisse

En un pur transparent de l'Audelà béni!

 

Aujourd'hui je me plais . . . au mirage peut-être

Qu'étale un crépuscule, et j'attends des serments

Plus ardents, qu'au grand jour du désenchantement

Je te ferai demain, rose d'un amour traitre!

 

Je saurai te baigner d'un intime océan

Tout de sève empourpré, t'échauffer à la flamme

De roes desirs montants, corp mortel oû se pâme

Et meurt un ange, ô chair qui fleurit Ie néant!

 

III

 

La clarte de la lune est tendre et toute molle:

Elle dort sur leg monts, elle dart sur les mers,

Elle souffle à l'étoile un deux trouble de chair. . .

O leg fines langueurs d'une âme frêle et folle!

 

La lueur du soleil dissipe Ie beau rêve;

Mais un autre s'éveille au sein du jour brulant

De gloire vehemente et d'empire sanglant…

Vanité d'un moment, bruit du flat sur la grève!

 

Ni Lune ni Soleil brillent dans mon âme;

Toute une autre Lumière a su ravir roes cieux…

Puissante est la douceur, aussi douce la flame

Que me verse un lointain regard mysterieux!

 

IV

 

Quand je vois de sa tige alanguie une feuille

Qui tombe frissonant aux caprices du vent,

Quand je vois la paupière humide d'un enfant

Qui n'a plus son jouet – je gens que la s'effeuille

 

Tout un rêve blemi, que c'est la Vanité

Qu'y pleure assise au bard de nos mortalités!

Page 116


Et cependant j'ai vu leg debris qu'amoncelle

L'ouragan en furie et toute une grandeur

Me semblait une fois d'espace supérieur

S'élancer et plonger dans leg fangs charnelles –

­Mais ces vastes douleurs, ces grandioses marts

M'embrasaient je ne sais de quels secrets transports!

 

V

On a déjà fini de se plaindre, insensé!

On a déjà fini! Viens donc, quitte la scène. . .

On a séché ses pleurs, on a déjà pansé

Les blessures – pourquoi chérir encore la peine?

On a bien survécu des rêves enfantines,

Le oeeur ne s'émeut plus de petites faiblesses;

On est calme, on est sage. . . un rire clandestine

Accueillit l'assaut de ces viles tristesses!

 

La rose d'un matin, Ie parfum d'un printemps,

Et l'amour qui capture un cerveau juvenile –

­Qu' est-ce donc qui demeure ici? Mais tu' prétends

Que ta démence à toi sera seule immobile!

 

 

En ces flots de la vie où rien s'attache à rien,

Combien de fois veux-tu qu'on se plaise aux folies?

On s'en éprend, et puis, on s'échappe, on oublie . . .

Un rideau clôt toujours nos horizons anciens!

 

VI

 

Creur d'enfant où ne sont ni l'amour ni la haine­ –

Bourgeonnette incolore, ah! dors tant qu'il fait unit.

Dors à ton aise, et loin du maude, de ses bruits

Rêve au calme, au silence, aux choses lointaines!

Lent épanouissement au rayon matinal,

O rongeur puérile aux paupieres timides!

Garde ton innocence encore, demens Ie vide

Avide qui refine en ton coeur virginal!

 

Page 117


O Femme, sang et feu de midi qui flamboie. . . .

O son et griserie – et déboire cruel!

Ainsi tu l'as gouté, Ie mystère – est-ce joie

Et delice, dis-moi, n' est-ce enfin lie et fiel?

 

Calme coucher au soir, ô sagesse murie!

Je n'irai pas quérir Ie mot qui t'injurie. . . .

Seul, mon coeur en dévot une larme voudrait

A ton pied deposer, tabernacle sacré.

 

 

VII

 

Pays de vir eclat et d'ombre plus profonde,

O chaleur d' Arabie où s'exhalent l'encens

Et l'arome! Elles ant incendié roes gens,

Tes fiIles aux yeux noirs, volcans des feux immondes!

 

Horizon calme et frais au pays du levant,

Tes beautés ont la ligne aussi chaste et legère;

Mon amour les convoite et pourtant n'ose guère

De peur de blasphemer ces regards purs d’enfant!

 

FiIles de Nord, enfants du brouillard et du vague­ –

L’azur chassé du del a trouvé Ie refuge

Dans vas yeux – ah! ces yeux qui portent un deluge

Des rêves somnolents où man amour divague!

 

VIII

 

En ce mois de brouillard et d'ombre,

L'âme sombre

Ne songe qu'a l'obscurité;

En ce mois de vent et de grêle,

                                                Tout se gele­ –

                        Amour, esperance et gaieté!

 

En cette menace sans borne

                                                            D'un ciel morne,

                                    Couve Ie sinistre avenir;

Page 118


                                    En cette amère odeur qu' étale

                                                            La pétale,

                                    Fuit l'encens d'un dernier soupir!

 

                                    En ce tumulte de I'orage

                                                            Qui s'enrage,

                                    L'esprit ne gait se recueillir;

                                    En cette froideur qui s'entasse,

                                                            Toute lasse

                                    Mon âme se sent defaillir!

 

                                    En ce mois de rêves funèbres,

                                                            Aux tenebres,

                                    Arracher une illusion¹

                                    Du jour, de I'amour – des caresses²

                                                            Qu'eIle adresse,

                                    Même une folIe illusion!³

 

IX

 

It pteut . . . It pteut

 

II pleut. . . . il pleut. . . . il pleut sans fin des pleurs amères

II pleut du sang au fond de man âme fendue:

La grâce sans merci du Haut est descendue . . .

Et dans son infini, je me perds! je me perds!

 

Petits plaisirs cheris! O leg gentils mouillages

De mes jours envolés, il me rant vans quitter,

Aller au large enfin chercher leg âpretes

Des embruns vagabonds sur les mers sans vivages!

 

Bonheur de vie en grand! j'en ai besoin toujours

Mais un dernier regard, Amour en agonie!

Un seul baiser d'adieux aux lèvres que je nie,­

Et je pars à jamais et vcrs toi seul j'accours!

 

 

¹ vision.

² des faux follets – une caresse.

³ la plus trompeuse.

 

Page 119


II pleut. . . . il pleut. . . . Ie monde entier n'est que des larmes

O leg dieux si jaloux des aises qui nous charment!

 

 

X

 

Que ferai-je de ton âme, et que ferai-je de ton coeur?

O l'avare cruel!

Je ne cherche¹ point que tu m'aimes

D'un amour éternel, d'une foi sans branle.²

 

Enfant de terre et de mortalité,

Je ne suis épris que des choses qui périssent­ –

Toujours c'est un rien qui me passionne

C'est une étincelle jetée par hasard, qui dans mes veines

Embrase leg grands fleuves rouges!

 

O chair qui tressaille à l'arome de la chair

O lèvres qui s'enflamment aux vapeurs des lèvres voisines,

Je ne connais pas d'autres chaleurs, et d'autres sèves De la vie.

La folie d'un moment, dont aussitôt on se gurèit­ –

Voilà tout ce que je désire!

On prodigue tant de choses et n' en perd rien cependant,

Mais toi, si digne de parcimonie, ô mon amour vierge !

 

¹ demande.

² toujours vide.

 

Page 120

Mater Gloriosa

 

I

 

J'adore la femme. . . .

C'était ma faiblesse, c'est mon salut.

Dans mon ignorance, lorsque je n'étais qu'un adolescent – en  âme et en esprit – je suivais la forme humaine du féminin et je désirais les délices terrestres qu'elle verse.

C'est l'Eternel Féminin qui m'avait tenté, qui m'avait capturé.

L'Eternel Féminin, c'est la Nescience, Ie bras sinistre du Divin.

Maintenant que je suis devenu homme, et que mon âme et mon espirit ont atteint l'âge mur, c'est encore la femme qui me tente irrésistiblement

mais c'est la femme dans sa vérité plenière, dans sa réalité souveraine, et je la poursuis d'une ardeur plus vive encore qu'autrefois. . . .

Et c'est avec aisance, n'est-ce pas, que je me suis jeté droit dans Ie sein étoile de la Conscience suprême, de l'Energie créatrice, de la Mère Divine!

L'Eternal Féminin a cedé au Féminin Transcendant!

 

II

 

    La matière, n'embrasse point la matière; elles demeurent toujours à coté, et séparée l'une de l'autre.

    La chair n'enlace la chair que par Ie contour; et leg contours passent l'un autour de l'autre, mais se séparent toujours.

    La vie pénètre la vie et la Conscience; seul l'Etre se dissout dans l'Etre et tous deux ne font qu'un.

 

Page 121


Et quand l'être ainsi s'unit à l'autre, la conscience à la conscience et la vie à la vie, alors, ô mystère! la matière se dissout dans la matière et toutes deux ne font qu'un!

 

III

 

La chair n'est pas la matière seul; elle est aussi la vie, la vie concentrée et concrète.

La chair en sa vraie réalité est une fleur, une fleur qui s'est developpée, qui a évolué pour avoir un mouvement plus articulé, une substance plus consciente d'elle-même.

La chair pure et radieuse – dont peut-être l'enfant est petrié – a Ie parfum, la beauté, la vie de la fleur. Mieux encore, comme la fleur elle est un message vivant d'Audelà jeté ici-bas.

 

IV

 

La brise matinale – Ie premier rayon du soleil levant – un brin d'herbe qui se perle de la rosée.

Ton haleine, Ie souffle embaumé de l'Infini, de la Vie immortalise – Ton sourire annonciateur de la Conscience souveraine – Mon coeur qui scintille mouillé d'une goutte de ton amour divin.

 

V

           

La nuit – La flèche d'un clocher – Le ciel parsemé d'étoiles.

Des profondeurs insondables de mon âme s'élance vers toi un Désir aigu et aveugle…. et soudain s'immobilise à l'ap­proche de tant de caresses lumineuses que verse à pleines mains ta Miséricorde infinie.

 

Page 122

Maximes

 

 

Devenir conscient, c'est devenir Toi-même:

Car la conscience, c'est la lumière

qui est Ta Presence.

 

Devenir Toi-même, c'est I'unique joie:

Car Tu es la Joie même.

 

"Elle est à moi" – voilà Ie moyen Ie plus sûr

            de la perdre;

"Je suis à Elle" – c'est Ie seul secret

            de La posséder.

                       

O Faible, ne cherche pas devenir fort –

Aime – I' Amour seul te sauvera:

La force n'enfante pas l'amour, mais I'amour

est toujours la force.

 

Si la foi qui transporte les montagnes te manque, ô mon

âme, ancre-toi à l' Amour – même à lamour profane. . . .

L'amour même profane pour Ie Divin se divinise toujours.

 

Page 123

Distiques

 

 

"Accours, ma mie, accours! que chez nous t'emmène!"

C'est Ie Seigneur qui prie une frêle âme humaine.

 

J'ai soif d'or et d'azur, de tout ce qui s'irise

La terre est un trou nair, Ie corps une hantise.

 

La chair trahit et l'âme en pleure. . . . mais ces pleurs

Pénètrent dans la chair qui mue en feux et fleurs!

 

Fuyez ces bards où tout blesse et rien ne console,

l'on honit son âme et brise son idole!

 

" vas-tu, voyageur?" – "Mais par où tu me mènes,

O Flamme mirifique, Asile des phalènes!"

 

Ce qui se donne à Dieu demeure et se restaure,

Toute autre chose passe et fuit et s'évapore!

 

Vivre en guerrier, toujours plus dangereusement,

Se donner corps et âme, et prêt à tout moment.

 

"Viens à Moi, malheureux mortel précipité

Au tréfonds de malheur et de mortalité!"                                   

Page 124


Que je me jette en Toi, mon unique salut,

Tout comme un dard qui va droit à son but élu!

 

                                   

Ta main clémente essuie à chaque pas la trace

Unique. . . . et Ie chemin se pare de Ta Grâce!

 

                                   

Guérisseur! guéris-nous de nos peines d'antan. . . .

Tel un monde hivernal au souffle du printemps!

 

 

On est toujours en course aux pas d'un feu-follet. . . .

Mais l'ombre fuit sans cesse et l'on tombe écroulé!

                                   

Chaque soir Ie vieux jour perd son sang et sa vie. . . .

Que l'ame d'un nouveau matin s'en gait servie!

 

Toujours plus haut, encore plus près! Que la conscience

Maîtrise de la vie en Dieu la belle science!

 

 

Pour voir leg dieux, il faut tout de bon s'aveugler,

II faut être muet pour avoir leur parler!

 

 

Sois gourd, etre pétri de bruit, sois gourd, et preste,

Si tu veuilles ouir la musique celèste!

 

 

Et pour agir en dieux, en puissance cosmiques,

Sois calme comme au soir un soleil qui abdique!

 

 

La fIamme au salamandre, à l'aigle sa haute aire – ­

Le noir limon au ver. . . . à chacun son repair!

 

Page 125

TRANSLATIONS

 

From

Sanskrit

Bengali

French

 


Sanskrit

 

HYMN TO DAWN

 

Rishi Kutsa

 

(Rig-Veda – Mandala 1, Sukta 113)

 

Lo, the supreme Light of lights is come:

            a varied knowledge is born in front spreading far and wide.

She is born to give birth to the Sun,

            even so Night opens her womb for the Dawn. [1]

 

With her reddening child, the white Mother comes blushing

            red: the dark Mother flings open her dark chambers.

            Both have the same Comrade, both are immortals, they

            follow each other, as they move measuring out earth

            and heaven and the hue beyond. [2]

 

They have the same path, the two sisters, the eternal Path

            which they follow one after the other as ordained by the Supreme:

They do not mingle, nor do they halt, the perfect Progenitors;

            Night and Dawn unlike in form are like in mind. [3]

 

            The shining One, the Leader, she awakens the right

            movements: she opens wide for us many a variegated door.

She moves the creation forward, she discloses for us felicity;

            Dawn manifests here all the worlds. [4]

 

            He who lies crooked, him you impel to walk straight,

            O Goddess of Plenty: you are there for our wide

            enjoyment, for our right impulsion, for our felicity.

 

Page 129


He who sees small, for him you saw vastly,

            Dawn manifests here all the worlds. [5]

 

You are for warrior strength, you are for the mighty

            impulsion, you are the Purpose of our travelling:

Dawn fronts all creatures of all varieties,

            she manifests here all the worlds. [6]

 

Behold, the Daughter of Heaven appears in front,

            the young damsel rises clothed in white:

She is the Ruler of the universe, Ruler of all earthly treasure:

O Dawn, O Perfect Delight, appear here today. [7]

 

She follows the path of those that are passing away,

            she is the first in the eternal series that is coming.

She rises and impels the soul upward,

            Dawn awakens someone who lay dead. [8]

 

O Dawn, you set the Fire to be perfectly kindled,

            through the eye of the Sun, you manifest all:

You awaken mankind to perform the Sacrifice

            all this happy work you accomplish for the sake of  the gods. [9]

 

Since when has she been coming nearer unto us?

when did she rise in the past, since when has she been rising now in the present?

She desires and follows after those that are gone,

she sets her thought forward and unites herself with the others. [10]

 

Earlier mortals who saw the rising Dawn have departed;

now she appears before our eyes;

And they who shall see in other dawns

are yet to come. [11]

 

You disperse the enemies, you foster the truth, you are born

of the truth, you are made of felicity, you impel the right movements.

You are the supreme Good, you bear in you what the gods

 

Page 130


desire. O Dawn, appear here today at your best and highest. [12]

 

Goddess Dawn appeared always of yore:

            even so, O Queen of Plenty, manifest all this here today.

And may she appear also in days to come:

            ageless and deathless she moves in her self-law. [13]

 

She shines with her gleamings in the spaces of heaven,

            the Goddess has discarded her dark robes.

Awakening all, Dawn comes with rosy steeds

            well-yoked to her chariot. [14]

 

She is the Fosterer, she brings desirable things:

and as she awakes, she creates a varied knowledge.

The image of those that are passing endlessly,

            the first of those that are manifest, Dawn rises wide refulgent. [15]

 

Climb high, O soul; strength is come to us,

            Darkness has fled; behold, the Light approaches.

She has opened the path for the passage of the Sun:

            We go there where life is carried ever forward. [16]

 

The flame-bearers, the adorers sing to the rising Dawn,

they utter the right-minded word.

Appear this day, O Goddess of Plenty, to him who expresses

            Thee, in me illumine a life rich with its fruitfulness. [17]

 

Dawns appear, luminous and omnipotent,

            for the sake of the mortal who makes the offering.

Even like the God of Life, they bestow as the right impulsions break forth, life's energies;

and these he enjoys who has the immortal drink purified. [18]

O Mother of the gods, the very Army of Aditi, the flaming

            knowledge of sacrifice, shine forth in thy vastness.

 

Page 131


O Creator of the perfect expression, manifest yourself in us for the sake of the supreme word:

O All-desirable, bring us to birth in the birth. [19]

 

The varied work which Dawns bring forward for him who accomplishes the sacrifice,

who gives the perfect expression- that is the Supreme Good,

That may Mitra and Varuna, and Aditi, and the waters and Earth and Heaven protect for us. [20]

 

 

 

HYMN TO THE SUN

 

Rishi Dirghatama

 

(Rig-Veda – Mandala I, Sukta 164)

 

This is the delightful ancient One. He is the Summoner.

Next to him is the second brother: he is the Devourer.

            The third brother is the one with blazing front: here I saw the Lord of the Universe with his seven sons. [1]

 

The Seven yoke the chariot that has one single wheel: the Horse with seven names draws it.

            The Wheel has three naves. It is unaging and irresistible.

All the worlds repose upon it. [2]

 

Seven are they who drive the chariot, seven are he horses that draw the chariot with seven wheels.

Seven are the sisters who together move there where the herds with seven names are pent in. [3]

 

Who has been the First One taking birth: boneless himself he upbears that with bones.

Who was the Energy, the Blood, the Soul of this earth? And did any one ever approach the wise with the question? [4] 

 

Page 132


I am young, therefore do I ask: with my mind I am unable to know of those secreted seats of the Gods.

            Upon the moving seat the Seers spread out the seven threads as warp and woof. [5]

 

I have not the consciousness, so do I ask here of the seers who have the consciousness: not having the knowledge I ask for the knowledge.

Some one who is one and single has transfixed these six worlds as forms of the Unborn. [6]

 

            Here let him speak who knows of the secret step of this delightful one in his wide winging.

            From his head the white herds draw sweet milk: they put on a covering and drink water by their feet. [7]

 

In the Truth the Mother adores the Father: from the very beginning she has been united with him in consciousness and thought.

She quivered, her womb charged with streaming delight: they that carried their obeisances approached and found the Word. [8]

 

The Mother was united to the yoke by the right side: the embryo lay within all that was crooked.

            The child lowed after its mother and saw her as the world form in the three expanses. [9]

 

Three are the mothers, three the fathers, upborne by One standing above: they do not tire him down.

There, in that heaven, they utter the word which has the knowledge of the universe, which the universe cannot encompass. [10]

 

The wheel of Truth with its twelve spokes rolls on round the heaven and decays not.

O Agni, here the sons stay in pairs, seven hundred and twenty in number. [11]

 

The father who has five feet and twelve forms, they say, is on the higher hemisphere and he is delight itself.

 

Page 133


And there are those who say that one with clear vision is placed high above upon the seven wheels and six spokes. [12]

All the worlds repose upon that wheel rolling on with its five spokes.

            It axle is never over-strained, in spite of the heavy load, it never wears out in the course of eternity, fixed on its nave. [13]

 

The ringed wheel rolls on undecaying: the ten are yoked and they carry it upward.

Lo! there comes the sun's eye, encircled by the spaces. All the worlds are placed in there.[14]  

Sevenfold are they, born together: the seventh is born of the one, they say, and these six are seers and gods.

Their movements are fixed according to the status: they move out in varied forms for the sake of him who upholds them. [15]

 

Women are they and they are also men, it is said. He who has eyes is able to see, one blind does not know.      

The Son, the seer, is aware of it; and he who knows is the father of the father. [16]

 

The mother cow holds the hind legs of her calf by her fore legs and its fore legs with her hind legs and moves upward.

Whither, to which hemisphere, she is stepping across? Where does she give birth to the child? Not indeed in the midst of the herds. [17]

 

He, indeed, integrally knows the Father who knows the lower by the higher and the higher by the lower.

Who has the poet's vision to tell us where does the Divine Mind take birth? [18]

 

They that turn downward are said to turn upward and they that turn upward are said to turn downward.

Indra and thou, O Soma, both together have done deeds that upbear the luminous worlds as though joined to the yoke. [19]

 

Page 134


The birds with wings of beauty united together and as comrades cling to the same tree.

One of them eats of the sweet fruit; the other does not eat and looks about. [20]

 

There, where the birds with wings of beauty, in perfect knowledge, sing of their share in immortality.

The Lord and Protector of all the worlds, the Supreme Intelligence, enters into one young and ignorant as I am. [21]

 

Upon the tree dwell the birds of beautiful wings who eat of honey; from there they made the creation upon earth.

And on its top, there is the sweetest fruit, they say; none can reach it who knows not the father. [22]

 

Upon Gayatra is set the Gayatra, the Tristubha is carved upon Tristubha.

And that which is called Jagat, is set upon Jagat; they who know this attain immortality. [23]

 

The luminous verse is fashioned after the rhythm of Gayatra and with the verse is fashioned the chant of Soma and the Word with the rhythm of Tristubha.

The Word is fashioned with the Word, the Word has a two-fold and a four-fold stepping and the seven vocables are fashioned with the syllable. [24]

 

With Jagat the Stream was established firm in the Heaven; with Rathantara the Sun is seen all around up above.

The rhythm of Gayatra, they say, has a three-fold kindling; hence it goes farther beyond in its mighty greatness. [25]

           

That giver of milk, her I called here who yields milk readily: she is milked by a hand skilled in milking.

May the creator create for me the very best creation; the heat blazes; towards that I utter my words. [26]         

 

Professor of all wealth, she yearns with her mind and heart after her child: lo, she comes uttering her cry.

Inviolable may she yield the drink for the twin riders. May she grow and increase for the sake of the vast felicity. [27]

 

Page 135


The mother answered back to her child that was gazing at her; she cried aloud, as though to measure its head.

She desires after its foaming mouth; she shapes its form giving it to drink all her milk. [28]

 

There he is who cries out encompassing the white mother, he fashions the form seated secure above all disruption.

She builds up the mortal from within with her modes of consciousness. She has become the lightning and has shaken off her covering. [29]

 

The living one breathes and moves fast when it lies at rest: when it races along it holds itself firm within its station.

The soul in the mortal moves by its self-law; the immortal springs from the same source as the mortals. [30]

 

I saw him who protects, who never stumbles, who moves by paths here below and beyond.

He is with all, he is around all, he circles under cover, within all the worlds. [31]

 

He who has created this does not know it and he who has seen it is hidden away from it.

He is enclosed within the womb of the Mother: he produced the many and entered into untruth. [32]

 

Heaven is my father who created me: here is my central cord: the Mother, this vast Earth, binds me down.

The twin vessels are turned upward; within there the Lord ordained the birth of the daughter.

[33]

I ask you of the farthest end of the earth; I ask you where lies the nave of this world.

I ask you of the energy that the Horse rains down; I ask you of the supreme status of the world. [34]

 

This altar is the farthest end of the earth; this sacrifice is the nave of the world.

This Soma (the immortal drink) is the energy that the Horse rains down; and Brahman is the supreme status of the world. [35]

 

Page 136


The seven half-embryos are the energising sap of the world. As the infinite Lord ordained, they became the varied laws.

They are the knowers and with their intelligence and thought they encircle all around and they take from everywhere. [36]

 

I do not know what this is that I am, I am bound deep within and I roam about with my mind.

 

But the first-born child of Truth came to me, I had then my portion of the Delight in the Word it uttered. [37]

 

The one below goes upward seized by its own self-law: the mortal is one with the immortal at its origin.

They are eternal and move about divergently; one knows the other within oneself, another knows not the other within itself. [38]

 

In the luminous world, in the supreme status where the Gods have taken their seat over the universe –

He who does not know it, what can he do with the Word; but he who knows it sits in the company of the Gods. [39]

 

You have eaten of the sweet corn, may you possess the Divine Delight, may we too possess the Divine Delight.

None can slay you through all eternity: may you eat of the grass and drink of the pure water and roam at ease. [40]

 

The luminous one measures and gives form to the waters: she has a single status, a two-fold status and a four-fold status.

She has an eight-fold status, a nine-fold status and still becomes the thousand-fold letters in the supreme status. [41]

 

From Her the oceans flow out everywhere; by that the four directions live their life.

From there flow out that which does not flow; based upon that the universe lives its life. [42]

 

I saw from afar the smoke in its energy spreading high and wide.

 

Page 137


The heroes prepare the dappled Scatterer even like food; such were the first and pristine laws. [43]

 

Three are the Shining Ones who see widely in accordance with the law of the Truth: of them one plants the seed throughout the year, another labours upon the world with his effulgences, of still another the mighty rushing is seen, not the form. [44]

 

Four-fold is the Word as measured into steps: they are known to the poet-seers and to the great minds.

Three are embedded deep within and they do not move; the fourth is the speech that men utter. [45]

 

They say, it is Indra or Mitra or Varuna or Agni: it is the divine Bird with wings of beauty.

The One alone exists: the wise speak of it variously, they call it Agni or Yama or Matarishwan. [46]

 

The luminous birds with wings of beauty have clothed themselves with waters and they surge up along a dark path towards the heaven.

They have returned from the seat of Truth and in their bright energy lift up the earth to the wideness. [47]

 

Twelve are the spokes, the wheel is one and four are the naves: who indeed has known of them?

With them fixed together there are three hundred and sixty poles, that appear as though moving and yet not moving. [48]

 

That eternal breast of yours yields supreme delight: with that you nourish all desirable things.

That establishes felicity, discovers treasures, gives lavishly; O Saraswati, that do thou here affirm. [49]

 

The gods carry out the sacrifice with sacrifice; those were the first and pristine laws.

Those greatnesses cleave to heaven, there where dwell the gods who have been the ancient goal. [50]

 

Page 138


The same waters flow upward and again flow downward, day by day.

            The divine showers give life to the earth; the fires give life to heaven. [51]

 

            The Divine Bird, vast in its wings of beauty, is the source of the waters, the seer of earthly growths.¹

With its showers pouring all around he brings felicity. He flows ceaselessly on and on: him I call for the vast protection. [52]

 

AGNI AND THE GODS

 

(Rig-Veda – Mandala X, Sukta 51)

 

THE GODS

Huge and firm was that covering with which you shrouded yourself and entered into the waters.

O Agni! You are conscious from your very birth. The One God saw you in all your multiple universal body. [1]

 

AGNI

Who saw me? Which of the gods saw my multiple body all around? O Mitra! O Varuna! Tell me, where do they dwell-all the blazing fuel that move to the gods? [2]

 

THE GODS

O Agni! god self-conscient, we seek you, you who have entered variably into the waters and into the growths of the earth. You shine richly. Yama has seen you as you flame out of your ten seats. [3]

 

AGNI

O Varuna! I fled because I was afraid of the work of the priest. The gods must not yoke me to that work.

 

¹ Or, is seen in the womb of the waters and of the earthly growths.

 

Page 139


That was why I embedded my body variably so that I as Agni may not know of that pathway. [4]

             

THE GODS

Come, O Agni! Man, the mental being, desires to do the sacrifice, he has made everything ready, and you dwell in obscurity!

Make easy-going the path that leads to the gods, with a happy mind carry the offering. [5]

 

AGNI

There were elders before Agni who covered the same path, even as charioteers do their way.

That is why, O Varuna! out of fear I have come away so far, even as an animal shrinks and shivers at a shooting arrow. [6]

 

THE GODS

We shall make your life undecaying, O Agni! so that no harm comes to you when engaged in the work.

So, carry to the gods their share of the offering; a happy birth you have, a happy mind you must carry. [7]

 

AGNI

Then bring to me my share of the mighty offerings, those that are given before, those that are given after and those that are simply given.

O gods! Long life to the being shining in the waters, to Agni himself lying in the growths of the earth. [8]

 

THE GODS

The offerings that precede, the offerings that follow, offerings pure and simple – all forceful, may you enjoy.

May this sacrifice be yours entirely. The four quarters bow down to you, O Agni! [9]

 

Page 140


HYMN TO THE PURUSHA

 

(Rig-Veda – Mandala X, Sukta 51)

 

He has a thousand heads, the Supreme Being, a thousand eyes and a thousand feet.

He has covered the entire extended universe and exceeded it by the measure often fingers. [1]

 

All this is the Supreme Purusha, all that has become, and all that will become.

He is the master of Immortality and through Matter crosses beyond it. [2]

 

All this is His mightiness and even greater than all this is the Supreme Being.

All the worlds are His feet, His other three steps are the Immortality in heaven. [3]

 

The Supreme Being with his three steppings went upwards, He came down again in his fourth stepping:

And then spread Himself out variously towards the living and the non-living (that which eats and that which does not eat). [4]

 

From That was born the Vast, the Wide-ruling, the Over-Lord.

Even as He is born, He transcends all, He is behind the earthly world and He is in front. [5]

 

Through the Supreme Being the Gods make the offering and accomplish the sacrifice.

The Spring is its first primal offering, Summer is its fuel and Autumn the final giving. [6]

 

The Supreme Being took birth in the forefront, He is the sacrifice, Him they sanctified seated on the altar.

Through Him they accomplish the sacrifice, the Gods, the demi-gods and the Rishis. [7]

 

Page 141


All are offered unto Him and from Him are gathered the various elements of offering. [8]

 

And That created all the animals, all that are in the air, in the forests and the homesteads. [8]

 

All are offered unto Him and from Him are born Riks and Samas and the Chhandas and Yajuh. [9]

 

From Him are born the horses and they who are of either kind and the cows and from there are born even the goatkiml.¹ [10]

 

When they established Him vastly, in how many ways did they conceive Him? What was His face, how were His arms and how His feet they spoke of? [11]

 

The Brahmanas were His face, the royalties were made His arms, the traders were His thighs and the labourers (proletarians) were born of His feet. [12]

 

The moon was born from His mind, the sun from His eyes, the Lord of the senses and the Divine Fire from His mouth and air from the life-force. [13]

 

From the navel came out the mediate spaces, from His head rose the heavens, from the feet this earth, from His ears the ten directions. Thus were the worlds conceived. [14]

 

Seven were the circles around Him, the fuel made were three times seven. When the Gods were preparing the sacrifice, they tied the being as the offered animal.² [15]

 

Through the sacrifice did the Gods perform the sacrifice; such were the primal laws.

 

¹ Horses = vital energy; cows=light-energy; either kind = mixture of the two, e.g., mental energy; goat =aja = (lit.) unborn; the primal or pristine energy, that of Mother.

² The Supreme Consciousness sacrificed Himself, descended into Matter and became the Inconscient.

 

Page 142


Thus indeed they reached the heavens in their mightiness where dwell the the ancient Gods and demi-gods. [16]

 

HYMN TO HIRANYAGARBHA

 

(Rig-Veda – Mandala X, Sukta 121)

 

 

In the beginning there was the Golden Child in the Womb.

From the very birth he became the sole Lord of creation.

He upheld the earth and this heaven.

Who then is the God to whom we make our offering? [1]

 

He gives us our self, he gives us our strength!

His is the law that all the gods, all obey and adore.

Deathlessness is his shadow, and to him also Death belongs.

Who then is the God to whom we make our offering? [2]

 

He by his greatness became the one king

Of all that lives and breathes, indeed of the whole world.

He is the Master of the race of men and of animals.

Who then is the God to whom we make our offering? [3]

 

 

These snowy mountain-ranges are his greatness,

His are these oceans with all their sweet streams,

All these spaces are his, extended as his arms.

Who then is the God to whom we make our offering? [4]

 

Through Him the heavens are high and the earth firm.

Through Him the world of light is steadied and the world of Bliss beyond;

In the inner ranges He measures the extensions.

Who then is the God to whom we make our offering? [5]

 

Him the two firmaments in their vastness have transfixed:

They gaze at Him with their luminous mind:

There the sun rises up above and shines wide:

Who then is the God to whom we make our offering? [6]

 

Page 143


As the vast waters came down filling the universe,

They held Agni in their womb and gave him birth;

Then came forth the One Force of all the Gods:

Who then is the God to whom we make our offering? [7]

 

In his greatness He saw the waters all around,

Holding in himself the clear perception and ushering the sacrifice,

He is One God, Lord over all the Gods:

Who then is the God to whom we make our offering? [8]

 

May He not hurt as, He who is the Father of the Earth,

He the Lord of Truth who brought forth the heaven,

He who brought forth the delightful wide Waters.

Who then is the God to whom we make our offering? [9]

 

O Lord of creatures, through none else, none else

Are all these worlds born everywhere;

Whatever prayer we offer to you, may that be granted to us,

May we become master of all delights. [10]

 

 

HYMN OF THE SUPREME GODDESS

 

(Rig-Veda – Mandala X, Sukta 125)

 

I move with the Rudras and the Vasus, with the Adityas, yea, with all the gods. I bear both Mitra and Varuna, both Indra and Agni and the twin Aswins. [1]

 

I bear the Soma that is to be pressed, I bear the Fashioner and the Fosterer and the Enjoyer. I give the Treasure to the sacrificer who carries the offering and delivers it, one who has brought out the perfect Soma drink. [2]

 

I am the Imperial Power, all wealth I gather together. Being conscious of all, I am the first of all sacrificial elements. Me the gods have established widely, in multiple places,

 

Page 144


me who am seated multiply and multiply entered into things. [3]

 

Through me he eats his food, whoever sees, whoever hears. They who do not recognise me, perish. You who have ears, who have faith, listen to what I tell you. [4]

 

I utter here that which is adored by the gods and by men. The one I choose, I make him supreme and he knows the Word and possesses the Knowledge. [5]

 

Rudra's bow I bend for him to slay the fierce enemies of the Truth; I am in the battle for the sake of the peoples, I have entered into heaven and earth. [6]

 

I have given birth to the Father, whose head is my birthplace – in the waters, in the ocean. From there I have entered into the worlds and have established myself wide and I touch with my body the far heaven. [7]

 

I rush like the wind as I drive all the worlds. That reaches beyond the heavens, beyond this earth, – such is the greatness that has manifested. [8]

 

 

ODE TO DARKNESS

 

(Rig-Veda-Mandala X, Sukta 127)

 

 

Night spreads wide, she comes everywhere, a Goddess with shining eyes – she looms over these glories as their overlord. [1]

 

The Immortal Goddess fills up the Vast above and below. She compels the darkness with her light. [2]

 

The Goddess comes and veils her sister, the Dawn, and glows through the blackness. [3]

 

Page 145


She is now that to us wherein we shall rest even as birds do on a tree. [4]

 

In her repose all habitations, all the footed and winged creatures, even the fast racing eagle. [5]

 

O Ocean-born Goddess! Smite the wolf, he or she, smite the robber! Carry us safely through. [6]

 

Black darkness clings to me all around, it stands here firm. O Dawn! clear it even as you do my debts. [7]

 

Daughter of Heaven! A Herd of light is this hymn of victory that moves towards you. I have made it for your sake. Do thou accept it, O Night. [8]

 

 

LAST HYMN

 

(Rig-Veda – Mandala X, Sukta 191)

 

 

O Flame! Master Strength! O Leader! You gather around you all the peoples of the world and bind them together. You burn bright in the high seat of Revelation, you bring us all the riches. [1]

 

Come together, all of you, speak in one voice, know with one mind, even like the gods who, of yore, knew with one mind and together had their share of enjoyment. [2]

           

Together may they utter the mantra, may they unite together, may their mind be one, their consciousness mingle.

I utter the same mantra with you all, with you all equally I make the offering. [3]

 

May your yearning be one, may your hearts be one, may your mind be one, so that your union be perfect. [4]

 

Page 146


THE ABOVE HYMN AS TRANSLATED BY SRI AUROBINDO:

 

O Fire, O strong one, as master thou unitest us with all things and art kindled high in the seat of revelation; do thou bring to us the Riches. [1]

 

Join together, speak one word, let your minds arrive at one knowledge even as the ancient gods arriving at one knowledge partake each of his own portion. [2]

 

Common Mantra have all these, a common gathering to union, one mind common to all, they are together in one knowledge; pronounce for you a common Mantra, I do sacrifice for you with a common offering. [3]

 

One and common be your aspiration, united your hearts, common to you be your mind, – so that close companionship may be yours. [4]

 

 

VICTORY TO THE WORLD MASTER

 

 

(THE TEN AVATARAS OF GITA GOVINDA)

 

 

In the waters of the Great Deluge, serving as a boat

            untroubled you upbear the Book of Knowledge.

Lo, the Lord has assumed the body of a Fish. Victory

            to the Lord! Victory to the Master of the World!

 

The earth reposes on your far vaster back, heavily crusted

            with scales because of the load upon it.

Lo, the Lord has assumed the body of a Tortoise. Victory

to the Lord! Victory to the Master of the World!

 

The earth clings to the edge of your tusk, even as the lunar

            stain is imbedded in the moon.

Lo, the Lord has assumed the body of a Boar. Victory

            to the Lord! Victory to the Master of the World!

 

Page 147


The digits of your hands are like rose petals but the nails

at the end are like some strange horns, and these have

ripped open the body of the Asura, as through the body

of a bee.

Lo, the Lord has assumed the body of a Man-Lion. Victory

to the Lord! Victory to the Master of the World!

 

A strange Dwarf, you duped Bali with your cunning; the

            water touched by your feet purifies human peoples.

Lo, the Lord has assumed the body of a Dwarf. Victory to

            the Lord! Victory to the Master of the World!

 

In the streaming blood of the warrior tribe you have bathed

the world, washed out all its sins, soothed the burning

            pain of earthly life.

Lo, the Lord has assumed the form of Parasurama.

Victory to the Lord! Victory to the Master of the World!

 

In the ten directions, to the ten godheads you have

distributed the ten heads of Ravana, as a happy offering

            desired by them.

Lo, the Lord has assumed the form of the Prince of Raghus.

Victory to the Lord! Victory to the Master of the World!

 

On your white body you have put on a blue robe that

matches beautifully with the blue Yamuna clinging to

you for fear of being dragged by your ploughshare.

Lo, the Lord has assumed the form of Haladhara (the

wielder of the plough). Victory to the Lord! Victory

to the Master of the World!

 

Oh, you condemn the sacrificial rites as ordained by the

Holy Scriptures, your heart melting at the sight of animals

            being slaughtered.

Lo, the Lord has assumed the form of the Enlightened One

(the Buddha). Victory to the Lord! Victory to the

            Master of the World!

 

To slay the whole host of the Invaders, you have unsheathed

your sword, how frightful, even as a streaming comet!

 

Page 148


Lo, the Lord has assumed the form of Kalki.

Victory to the Lord! Victory to the Master of the World!

 

Listen to the sublime hymn that brings happiness and

welfare, the very cream of creation, sung by the

poet Jayadeva.

 

I bow down to Krishna, to his ten incarnations, to him who

saves the Vedas, who bears the world, uplifts the earth,

slays the Titans, confounds Bali, destroys the Kshattriyas,

conquers the son of Pulastya, wields the Plough, who

pours out his compassion, to him who routs the Hostiles.

 

 

A HYMN

 

The high Thought, the mighty Strength, the living Sap, the Delight streaming in the hearts of things, the treasure-house Qf all that we gain and hold, all Fulfilment lie at her feet. We bow down to her. She is the Mother, the nectar agleam in Sri Aurobindo's eyes: she upholds the very frame of all existences, she is Mira, the luminous, the dispeller of inner darkness, she maintains this wide and entire earth.

 

Victory, to Him, our Lord Sri Aurobindo, Reality whole and global! Victory to the sustainer of the worlds, the Mother Mira Qf white radiance! To their integral Yoga all victory – may it manifest fully on earth! And victory to those who follow it, the fortunate spiritual brotherhood!

 

His smile, shadow less and luminous, lifts up the earth into a joyous blossoming; his flaming eye of Light destroys the darkness; he carries in his hands the supreme Good of the future in all its richness. Lo, our Lord and Master shines resplendent.

 

She brings into our path of vision the Essence however difficult to perceive, she brings into the sphere of speech even

 

Page 149


that which is too remote for words; she draws from the dry being the flow of the sap of life: she sustains the smallest of the small to the end of the ages. A Force indefinable, of marvellous plenitude, she is fostered and impelled – as though herself possessing no autonomy of her own – by the ever-victorious golden glance gleaming from the divine lotus-eyes of our Lord.

 

We bow, we bow to the resplendent Light of the Master, the Light that has assumed the supreme form of a woman, the Light that liberates the imprisoned power of humanity from the bonds of weakness and ignorance and fashions it for the New Age.

 

Glory to Mother Mira, in whom are constellated the world-rejuvenating radiances, Glory to the Lord, the Master, Sri Aurobindo, who reigns victorious with the Gracious Mother.

 

 

A PRAYER

 

Sweats of passion flow in streams down his temples, Their fragrance draws swarms of bees that swirl about driven by his fanning ears. Gods and angels and seraphs sing to Him. He is Shiva's son, Shiva who bears the Goddess Ganges on his head. In Him I take refuge.

He dwells in the thousand-petalled lotus, luminous cool like the full orb of the moon, his lotus-hands carry grace and protection. He wears a robe of pure sweet-scented flowers, ever-smiling and gracious-looking. He embodies all the gods. He is the Spirit, the soaring Bird on the crown of the head. Remember Him and worship Him in any fair form. He is the Guru.

He shines bright 'within the lotus-centre of the head like the soothing moon; like the brilliant sun he flashes; his arms extend to protect and to give. He is radiant like burning camphor. He wears a white robe and white garlands, he is anointed white. His consort gleams like lightning, as she clings to him athwart

 

Page 150


one-half of his body. He is the Guru, full of Grace. I worship him in adoration.

 

He is the warp with which this world of moving and unmoving things is woven, he is the woof that runs through all. His grace releases even the animal-kind from all bonds. He dwells in the sounds, as of Om, that are uttered as mantra, he is the light of all the luminaries. He is vast as the skies, he is the Supreme, he is Shiva, he is the fullness of Light, to Him I surrender with a steadfast thought.

O Goddess, protect us by your spontaneous Grace, forgive all our offences, against the supreme Light of all lights. It is he who assumes a multitude of forms; he dwells in the lotus heart of the universe, he makes the laws that upbear the status and dynamism of the cosmos, he alone is able to awaken all to knowledge. 0 Goddess, remove all evil forthwith and for ever, be constantly present in us.

May the divine Master, Guru Bhaskara, protect us from every evil and danger. May he manifest himself to reveal the essential mystery of his path of worship and to spread the true tradition of Knowledge.

OM! I bow to the lotus feet of the most revered Guru!

The Supreme Shiva is an intense and concentrated Delight, luminously aware of his integral, infinite and supreme consciousness, with all the gathered rays of the supernal awareness. He has no other form than that of light. He is whole and undivided. But when he emits the rays of his light he assumes the form of the Eternal Benign, replete with the manifoldness of his own Ananda. The Supreme God, the adorable Shiva, thus took a manifest form to create the universe. He then brought forth the eighteen Sciences and all the systems of philosophies; he assumed the forms of various personalities by his own Lila.

Thereupon questioned by his Divine Consort who is All-awareness, who is one and identical with him, he uttered five sacred scriptures with his five mouths, the scriptures which are the essence of the true spiritual knowledge. He introduced, established and spread them through the great preceptors, divine or human, through those who are perfect or realised Beings, for the supreme good of the world. This is what is called Tantric Process.

 

Page 151


Thus in the path of Tantra, widely extended as it is through the long tradition of its preceptors; the meditative concentration on the image, the repetition of the sacred formulas, Mantra-Japa, and other various methods mentioned in different scriptures are meant to provide easy ways suited to the sadhaks of the different natures. They make no difference to the fundamental Truth and principle which remains always the same. And this is called Sri Vidya which is the essential substance of all the sacred Scriptures, the essence of the four great steps of Tantra (Charya, Kriya, Jnana and Yoga) expounded in all its precepts.

This High Knowledge (Vidya) has been very secretly taught by the different branches of Yajurveda in their hymns and their Upanishadic versions. It has been mysteriously revealed by the various branches of Rigveda in their hymns or their Upanishadic versions. It is mystically awakened through a certain subtle duct in the body, evoked by manifold metrical hymns of the Sarna Veda. This Vidya is commonly found in all the Vedas. It is the essence of all Vedic mantras, Brahmanas and Upanishads. It is the Queen of the Shaktichakra, a wave of supremely great light, a form or embodiment of supreme consciousness. This is a mystic truth inherited from a tradition of Gurus.

The tradition enjoins that to realise this Maha-Vidya a sadhaka should take an initiation and do the ceremonial worship as directed. And when initiated by a true adept he must first meditate on the Holy Feet, Sri Mahapaduka, uttering the sacred words that mean "I adore the Sri Mahapaduka in the eight-petalled white lotus that looks upward, that has twelve extremities and that is established within the womb of the thousand-petalled lotus, spread out like an umbrella and facing downward. The great Holy Feet is possessed of all sciences, embodies the Powers of all deities. It represents the three strides of the holy preceptor in the three centres, the crown (Brahma-randhra), the heart and the lower abdomen, even as it is richly decorated with resplendent ornaments."

Then the sadhak must contemplate the Twin Deity, Shiva and Parvati, the aggregate of all the gods, and possessed of the Gnostic Light displayed in the burning of the three cities of demons. They wear red and white garlands and garments,

 

Page 152


ointments and ornaments. They shower the desirable boon of divine protection with the twin hands outstretched in mysterious gesture of lotus embrace; delightful face and eyes they have, the mind enraptured in knowledge and bliss, their form is the very image of the supreme Guru, with his' red and white lotus-feet.

Next the sadhak must think himself flooded in his body with the outpourings of nectar from His lotus-feet; the immortalising streamings from the wash of those Feet purge him of all evil and free him from all the impurities obstructing the fulfilment, viz., the inflow of the Force (Shakti-pata) that must result from the Shiva-Initiation, contemplation on the Supreme Shiva as Guru, uttering the Japa-mantra of the Holy Feet. It is thus that the sadhak must adore the divine Master.

Then he must contemplate, as force in his mantric vision, the Light wave ranging from the lowest mystical circle to the opening in the crown he must know and realise it as rising up from the bottom of the spine to the crown of the head. He should meditate on it and realise that it is the tan-coloured point of lightning and the golden rising sun; it is a flaming Force which is no other than the Original Consciousness, it acts like a kindled fire that burns the knots of sin. Then he should contemplate on himself and see that his tangles of evil and sin that impede the fruition of Initiation and the flow of shakti, have all been burnt out by the gathered rays reflected from the spontaneous Grace of the original consciousness-force. All the bonds of evil and sin having thus been destroyed by its rays, he must remember in his inner heart the original Divine Knowledge with the following prayer:

"May the Goddess Kundalini, luminous as the new-risen sun, rise up from her abode, in her graceful movement to open the centres (lotuses) in succession on her way upwards and kindle the spiritual light by the nectarous rays of the Abode of Shiva."

"The Kundalini Power rises up with all her immortal sweetness and through various processes that consolidate the vehicle, by worshipping Shiva, the seed of the three status; may She, Shiva's consort, bring the supreme good.

She is Shiva's Consort. May she bestow on us an immeasurable splendour. She has the glow of a mass of vermillion and

 

Page 153


the crescent moon as her crest ornament, her face agleam with the triple eyes of bliss, bent with 'the weight of the full breasts, She is the supreme charm of Love.

She is Shiva's Consort. She shines like a Bandhuka-flower, may She manifest in my heart. She graces all quarters of the sky with her wide eye-lotuses, her lotus-feet are swept by the crests on the crowns of Gods, as they humbly bow down to her; she is heavy with her rounded breasts. She bears a newly risen crescent. May she the Supreme Goddess of the three worlds create bliss in the inner instruments of my consciousness. May she pierce and open the six centres that are now closed and inhabited by ghouls and goblins; and may she open them in an intimacy with the gods, Brahma and others, through the the action of the mystical letters [numbered four, six, ten, twelve, sixteen and two respectively, beginning with 'sa' to which 'ksha' and 'ha' are also added.]

"The sadhaka, whose body is graced in quality and movement should contemplate on Parvati. She will swiftly pierce the three knots from the lowermost centre (Muladhara) upward, open the lotuses and awaken the dense intense bliss laden with consciousness, she will come forth from the fountain of nectar that flows from the nectared home of the vibrating heaven and shine like the impetuous lightning.

"May the embodied form of Parvati grant us the abode and status of Shiva which is the crown of bliss and is constantly sought for by the highest scriptures, Shruti; that the crescent moon illuminates, that presides over all the worlds, that eliminates the sufferings of the devotees. May She constanly bestow on us all the blessed things.

"Let me take refuge in the Consort of Shiva (his left half), her anklets tinkle sweetly, and She is the origin of the Universe as also of all speech.

"We take shelter with the Consort of Shiva (his left half) who is not divided from him. She is resplendent like a huge sapphire. Bended with the weight of her orbed breasts, she looks harmoniously elegant with all the splendour of her brilliant ornaments on her body, she is the sole origin of the Universe, constantly sought by the highest scriptures.

"The Yogi must dissolve all the five causes into the supreme Shiva, who is beyond Time and Space etc., into the Void that

 

Page 154


is nothing else but Consciousness, and is not dependent on anything. He must fix and finally settle himself into that Void Shiva with a calm and steady mind and merge all his senses into it. Thus he attains easily the fruit of the Yoga, viz., the ever-existing Immutable."

In this manner he must meditate on the Kundalini as his Tutelary deity, remember the multitude of marshalled rays and complete the remaining process. Then he must control the movements of his senses and his consciousness in the self-existent and self-contained Void that is. the cause of all, and

should perform the worship in his outer body (in its physical force) or in the twin life-principle or the essential consciousness itself according to his stage of sadhana or his inner fitness. He must finally settle himself in the wideness of the Highest Consciousness, from where there is no beyond, and thus move freely and blissfully.

This is the highest truth of Tantra which can only be attained by the Grace of the Guru. This has been expounded by Yogishananda Nath Nilakantha Sharma Joshi, the disciple of Sri Amba Nanda Nath, as commanded by the Mother, the incarnate Divine Force, for the delight of the sadhakas who are freed from all evil by a single ray from the glance cast by the Grace of Sri Aurobindo, the great seer.

Bliss for all!

 

Page 155

Bengali

 

Padavali

 

 

(1)

 

Even like a drop of water into burning sands.

       Am I in the midst of sons and friends and women.

I have turned my mind from you and bestowed it upon them.

       Of what earthly use shall I be now?

 

Oh Lord of Love, hopelessness is my doom!

But you are the Saviour of the worlds­ –

ever kind to the destitute.

Now my whole trust lies in you alone.

 

Half of my life I spent in sleep,

The rest in infancy and old age

And with women in pleasure-groves;

I had no time to give to you.

 

Countless are the Gods who die and pass!

But you have no beginning, nor end:

All are born in you and die again in you,

Even as waves upon the seas.

 

Vidyapati in dread of the last summons, cries:

There is no way out for me but Thee alone.

They say, you are the Lord, the beginning,

              the beginningless,

To save the world is the burden you have taken

              upon yourself.

 

                                                                                         VIDYAPATI

Page 156


(2)


O my sister, ask me not how I feel!

But the sweetness of it, as I try to tell it,

       turns ever new at each moment!

Since my very birth I have gazed and gazed upon the Beauty,

       but my eyes are never satisfied;

For aeons and aeons, I laid heart upon heart

       but the heart is not appeased,

Night on night I passed in utter ravishment

       but I could never seize the sense of the game.

Oh, the experts speak in praise of the nectar

       but none has spotted it anywhere!

Vidyapati says, of the soul's satisfaction

       not even one in a million possessed it.

 

                                                                                      VIDYAPATI

 

 

 

(3)

 

O my sister, there is no end to my sorrows!

This is the season, this is the month

Filled to the brim with the rains. . .

And my own home is empty!

Ceaseless the clouds roar and rumble,

The whole world is overflooded:

But my beloved is away and cruel Cupid

aims at me his sharpest arrows!

Thunderclaps burst in hundreds and gladden

the peacock to a maddening dance;

the frogs are drunk and the drakes cry hoarse,

0 my poor heart is about to burst!

Masses of darkness load the black night,

the lightnings never rest in their lengthening chains.

Vidyapati says how shall you without the divine comrade

pass your days and nights!

 

                                                                                                  VIDYAPATI

 

Page 157


(4)

 

Love dwells upon Love

And upon Love again dwells the spirit:

Upon the spirit dwells the spirit

And upon the spirit dwells the Bliss.

 

Within the heart stays delight,

Upon the delight dwells the Flow;

And upon the Flow dwells the Fount

But who could sense the happiness there!

 

Flowers dwell upon flowers

And upon the flowers dwells the sweet scent

Upon the scent dwell the Four Letters;

It is a riddle to spell!

 

The shore dwells upon the shore,

And upon the Shore dwell the waves.

Waves dwell upon waves­ –

Only a few know of it!

 

The Two dwell upon two:

Some may guess something of it:

Upon these dwells the Love

Thus speaks the twice born Chandidas!

 

                                                                                  CHANDIDAS

 

Page 158

Ramprasad

 

(1)

 

This time I have found the secret.¹

One who has the secret has taught me the secret. ²

I have found a man who comes from a land

       where there is no night.

Day or evening, both are equal to me now.

       Lo! Evening is a barren lady.

Sleep has fled, no more shall I sleep.

       I am awake through all the ages.

Now I have handed over sleep to him

to whom it belongs:

I have sent sleep to sleep.

I have mixed borax and sulphur and, like a goldsmith,

I have brought out the purest gold

And I shall scrub and clean the temple of jewel.

Prasad says: Devotion and Liberation

I carry on my head,

Now I know that Brahman is another name of Shyama,

       my Mother,

And I have abandoned all pious observances and practices.

 

(2)

 

A dark cloud has arisen in the sky within:

And my soul, like a peacock, dances about

in sheer merriment.

 

¹ This time I have found the heart of things.

² He who is the Heart of things has taught me the things of the heart.

 

Page 159


The earth with her eager lips cries, "mother, O mother",

       as in thunder roll

And the soft smile of love's ecstasy makes the

lightning gleam

And tears flow ceaselessly like ceaseless rains.

The rainbird, my heart, is now eased of all fear.

Not in this life nor in the next nor in lives hereafter,

Ramprasad says, no more shall he take birth

in a human womb.

 

(3)

 

O my mind! Are you in quest of That?

O insane that you are dwelling in a dark dungeon!

That is the very object of love, how can one

seize it without love?

O my mind, hold firm the third eye in front

with all your gathered power.

Within the chamber, there is a dark chamber,

Oh, when it dawns, That will go into hiding!

In all the visions of philosophy there was no vision of that

nor in all the scriptures and revelations.

The Enjoyer of the enjoyment in Devotion,

That swells ever in delight within the home.

In the quest of love, that is the supreme yogi

       doing yoga age after age.

When love arises, it seizes you even as a magnet

does a piece of iron.

Prasad says, I am in quest of That in the form of the Mother­ –

But do I break the secret and scatter it

under the open sky?

O my mind, rather try to understand through signs

       and signals.

 

(4)

 

My body is now my Mother's field

       What danger is there in it any more?

The Supreme Divine Himself is the wise sower

       And He has sown the seeds of His great Mantra.

 

Page 160


  All around the body, his Law has raised the fencing

       And my trust has given. it its firm supports.

What can time, the arch thief, do now?

       For the Timeless has become the Protector.

The six bullocks within saw and heard

       and have already bolted;

The sharp edge of the scythe that is the Mother's name

       has cut away all the sinful weeds,

Love and devotion are showering their fostering rains

       day and night. . .

O my friend, the four great fulfilments are the fruits

       that the Mother's bounteous Grace has yielded.

 

(5)

 

Her whole head of hair run loose, a belt of human figures

       round her waist the lady of beauty dances upon her lord:

The human ray and the solar ray blaze in her eyes,

       her face is the very orb of the moon.

Infant bodies shot with arrows dangle from her ears

               as ear rings;

       in her left hands a sword and a sundered head.

A right hand calls down safety and security:

 

       Oh! the dark beauty of her matchless body.

Ever in abandoned ecstasy lay her limbs,

       her laughter pours out streaming nectar.

All this is her self-robe: "Fear not! Fear not!" she proclaims,

       the youthful damsel, beloved of the Lord!

Be gracious to Prasad, 0 darling to my Lord,

       I have such fear of this ocean of a world!

You are the secret word that wipes away all suffering:

       your feet alone hold for me

               all the holy places of pilgrimage.

 

Page 161

Tagore

 

VIGIL

 

In the boundless heavens the Great Ascetic,     

Vast Time keeps vigil.

 

He keeps vigil

For a manifestation till now unconceived, unimagined,

That none has yet known,

That has revealed itself nowhere.

 

In the air, in the sky the new music

That rose never and nowhere in the world,

Prepares itself in a mystery sphere

Through songs ringing out the secret heart's silent voices.

The dams round the celestial city shall crumble,

The flood of the New Harmony shall rush forth

And the ancient walls of a deaf age

Shall be swept away.

 

One who is remembered no more,

One whose name none has ever heard,

One for whom the whole universe waits unknowingly

On the roadside just for a glimpse­ –

 

His truth in its supreme ecstasy

Shall overwhelm man's mind with its magic touch,

And in a moment the old, inert, dead shell

Shall dissolve­ –

 

It is for Him through all the ages

The great Time Spirit keeps vigil.

 

Page 162


"PROTECT ME"

 

“Protect me when in danger”,

       Such is not my prayer, O Lord!

              Rather to fear not when in danger.

In grief and pain, when the heart is sore

       I do not crave for solace,

              Rather to conquer grief and Pain.

When no help or aid is near,

       To hold my own strength unbroken:

When the world brings nothing but loss

       and the only gain is frustration,

              Not to let my soul yield and sink.

 

Lighten my burden, bring me comfort;

       Such is not my prayer, O Lord!

               Rather to be strong to bear the burden.

In days of happiness, with bowed head,

       To look and find your face,

In unhappy nights

       When the whole earth turns away,

Never to doubt of your Presence.

 

 

THE  DANCER'S  WORSHIP

 

Have mercy, O merciful One! I bow to Thee, I bow!

I call upon Thee, O Peerless!

In the delight of dance

My soul rings out her heavings.

 

My body, in every limb, calls yearningly,

Lost is my lore in Thy voice

Pouring music all around into a new birth:

My adoration leaps out in music in every limb of mine.

 

Oh! This supreme pain that aches my soul,

Squeezes my heart,–

 

Page 163


The swell in the sea of Peace

Where Beauty awakes!

 

All my being, all my pain

Has built this adoration of mine;

May it not end in shame,

This life-offering at Thy Feet!

 

I have not culled flowers from any woodland,

I have not gathered fruits,

Empty is my jar,

I have not filled it with holy water.

 

Into every limb of mine, my heart

Freed from all bonds

Pours out streams

From the Beyond.

 

At Thy Feet may it lose itself utterly,

In this sacred service of worship.

My adoration leaps out in music

In every limb of mine!

 

 

THE LANDS OF BENGAL

 

The lands of Bengal, the waters of Bengal,

       The winds of Bengal, the fruits of Bengal:

Blessed be they, Blessed be they,

       Blessed by they, O lord!

 

The huts of Bengal, the marts of Bengal,

       The woods of Bengal, the meadows of Bengal:

Be they full, be they full,

       Be they full, O Lord!

 

The vows of Bengal, the hopes of Bengal,

       The acts of Bengal, the voices of Bengal:

 

Page 164


Be they true, be they true,

       Be they true, O Lord!

 

The hearts of Bengal, the minds of Bengal,

       In homes of Bengal, brothers and sisters all:

Be they one, be they one,

       Be they one, O Lord!

 

Page 165

Modern Poems

 

O GODDESS, VENDOR OF LIBERTY

 

O goddess, vendor of liberty!

Bind me not in thy boundlessness;

And in the unending path of destiny

Happy be thy unmoving voyage.

 

Goddess, veiling the Love Eternal,

Come to our mortal land, here bring Heaven's nectar,

To this transient pilgrim life;

O Guide eternal! draw the pause of our tiresomeness.

 

O Mind of magic!

A stirless stream art thou upon our stilled earth,

As though the sweet enchanted ocean engulfing a golden boat –

O I kiss the Twin Hearts!

 

 

               THE VIGIL

(A Surrealistic Poem)

 

Twigs and straws, broken bits, strewn about

              in a lumber room – all nettles' teeth.

Shadows, somewhat old and familiar, humming low

                                                  make a merry band.

If you have the trump card to flick down,

                         the whole game would turn right about:

In the blue hibiscus bush of adolescence – Io,

                                           the dumbfounded Sesame!                                             

Page 166


THE NET IS CAST

 

The net is cast and the pool is a drunken

                                              swell and swirl:

Shrunken blackened petals are afloat,

       Oh, the children that came down under a curse:

Fortunate are they who remember past lives; here

              it is a midnight trap for rats­ –

If this were all the shelter, the other shelter

                                           would be nowhere.

 

No more time to lose – whose is the refrain

              coming back again and again?

Whose the image looking straight into your eyes

                             level to level – since when?

Under the rotting weeds they go down

                             into the depths one by one

Flowerets that grandmother wove into a pattern,

       as though with the lightest strokes of a brush!

 

 

                                                                               RUHIRA SHYAM

 

 

 

BARITONE

 

Let us all move together, one and all,

Together into the cavern of the ribs,

Raise there a song of discordant sounds­ –

Red and blue and white, kin or alien.

 

Listen, the groan plays on:

Dreams as if possessed

Swing, like bats on branches;

Is now the time for dance?

Come, let us all move together, one and all.

 

Let the streams meet in the body, one and all;

Yea, let the bones brighten up still more,

 

Page 167


Let us all go around the fire

And scrape and eat of the very liver of the Muse. . .

Let us go, let us go, let us go one and all.

 

 

TO THE MOTHER

              21 February 1959

 

Hold me so to Thy breast, O Mother,

Let aeon after aeon pass,

I'd on Thy bosom, Mother,

Rest my head for e'er.

 

Closed are all my concerns with life,

Closed are all my dealings with the world,

Renounced are all my desires,

For the celestial sweetness of Thy Love.

 

Not for me the royal seat,

Not for me ruby and robe,

Nothing, nothing but Thy touch alone

Can fill the thirst of my soul.

 

Immersed Thou art in bliss,

In the boundless bliss of Thy infinite consciousness,

Hold me, bind me, 0 Mother,

To Thy breast of eternal ecstasy.

 

 

DAYS. . . NIGHTS. . . AGES

 

Days. . . Nights. . . Ages. . .

A shattered mind without solace.

Words. . . tunes. . . rhythms.

What else but sighs of misery.

 

Page 168


Eyes unwinking and tearful

Close at the lashing even of a frown;

Vain lament weeps its winding ways

Only to mock at me.

 

And yet desires cry out in despair

And hopes rise in life's bosom. . .

The path ahead lies through dust and gale.

I hear afar the breathings of a high flood.

 

I long for the song of freedom,

But helpless the mind is bound in its own webs

And I follow the tortuous path in front

Through nights. . . ages.

 

                                                                                           LABANYA PALIT

 

 

 

IN THY NAME

 

 

In Thy name the eyes are still dim with tears

And the heavens tremulous with the song of birds.

 

In Thy name a world of flowers is still in bloom

And on memory's waters spread grey yearnings and illusions.

 

In Thy name Love lingers still in the bosom

And the wounded heart weeps and laughs in silence.

 

In Thy name a blue spell still dwells upon life

And eyes in their depths enshrine a mournful dark shadow.

 

 

                                                                                                                   PARIMAL CHAKRABARTY

Page 169


YESTERNIGHT

 

There passed a storm last night:

A whole forest of trees that grew lush in my mind

Now stand shorn of their leaves

Like rows of skeletons.

Last night a cruel, ruthless storm

Passed by.

 

Yet in its very wake,

A crescent moon,

Like a necklet

Rose in a corner of the sky.

I gazed at it

And the memory of the storm vanished:

The withered forest of the mind

Bathed in a wondrous light.

 

The crescent moon, like a necklet . . .

Was it your mouth, was it your eye?

O my far one!

 

                                                                       RAMAKRISHNA PRASAD CHATTOPADHYAYA

 

 

 

A FIRE-FLY IS THIS MIND

 

A fire-fly is this mind,

Now it flares, now it fades;

It must cross the darkness,

So runs about here and there.

 

As if a needle of light

I t pierces the mighty curtain:

On an edge of the inner being

It weaves a fringe of glimmering consciousness.

 

Page 170


Even like a lightning flash

In this small bit of my sky

That too gleams

Off and on.

 

A fire-fly is this mind

And I know it will never receive an answer:

Around lies a blind Night, dark, impenetrable

Ever dumb.

 

Within there as if the spark of a question

This fire-fly of the mind

With no reason blooms and withers.

It vainly believes that all existence hangs on it

As a flower on its stem.

 

And yet

There is a secret rumour in the darkness

As creation rows along dashing and splashing.

To that measure does this fire-fly of the mind

Glimmer – flare and fade

Seeking an ascension elsewhere

Beyond knowing and unknowing.

 

 

                                                                                    PREMENDRA MITRA

 

 

 

ON LOSING

 

Have you ever lost your way

Mar from marts and paths and cities

in an endless meadow Where with a lone simool

The sky passes its life-long day?

 

There after a long search for a road

The earth lies down, eyes closed,

Heart reposed,

The lone simool at her head standing silent.

 

Page 171


Tired in the search for a road

Some chance one day to arrive at the meadow,

Amazed they look

About and above.

 

There where no road exists

Just a trail appears of a new hope,

Where all other ways are lost

One seems to find one's own.

 

One day, why not, go out and lose your way,

leave your familiar city for the unknown meadow,

There where a lone simool and the sky

Stand and look into each other's eyes.

 

 

                                                                                             PREMENDRA MITRA

 

 

 

INTO THE BOAT

 

Trampling my own shadow

on a long, long path I came

And saw a river of gladness.

I pushed the bank with my left foot

And with the right landed

          into the boat.

 

Here a straw canopy over the head,

A wooden floor to sit upon,

A helm sure and certain,

an oar within reach

And a sail to unfurl in the sky, –

All were there:

A whole lung-full of breath

turned into a flight of pigeons

  that found the sky.

 

 

                                                                                            PURNENDUPRASAD BHATTACHARYA

 

Page 172


TREMBLINGLY    I    WAIT

 

I know not when you may arrive

From behind the light:

The waves may break upon the door

And I shall stretch out my hands In a tremor.

 

I have lived ages in the embrace of the shade:

Now I do not see the earth's sun

I have made a home of the shade:

I have not seen myself

Mirrored nor in the light, nor in the air

Nor in the water.

 

Tremblingly I wait:

I know not when you may arrive

From behind the screen of light,

Out of my sight, in the pattern of cruel falsehood

I have been used

And for ages I know not myself.

 

Tremblingly I await:

I know not when you may arrive

Just from behind my own self!

 

 

TIMELESS

 

Time and Space endless, seamless the grey ocean,

Then aeons of trance broke into a voiceful play of tossing waves

And last an insentient earth now holds in her womb the seed of

consciousness.

 

 

We who have seen a red lotus blazing ceaselessly

And a white lotus ever winkless upon the earth. . .

Do we yet understand? Can we assess the value?

 

Page 173


Even today the earth is sundered and man goes hungry and

tortured,

Blood burns in pain, life lives barren in the veins;

And still, O Lord, thou hast sent thy messengers time and

again

Who brought with them the legacy of the starry lights. . .

Another hunger, another untamed pain now

Has awakened a sudden mighty restlessness in the roots of

the being!

It is Night's low tide: in the dark we tug the boat on . . .

Sinews we have none, when shall we fly our wings,

when shall the consciousness dawn?

 

 

 

NIGHT  COMES  BACK

 

Night comes back again and again, and yet

It goes back again and again, and

The morning sky rings with the quiet and tranquil music of Light.

 

Sorrow comes back again and again, and yet

It goes back again and again, and

Life swells with the billowing ocean of Delight.

 

Death comes back again and again, and yet

It goes back again and again, and

Man's deathless world sings the hymn of Birth.

 

 

          NIRENDRA LAL CHAKRAVARTI

 

Page 174


CLOUDS, EVENING AND  I

 

Clouds, evening and I

stand under the sky.

It appears

Daylight is an illusion

And darkness is real:

And I have gone back again into the womb

and effaced the scars of time.

Time here is timelessness.

When you are in its embrace

there is no death nor birth,

You are just a grey notch upon the sky –

Ended the earth's business, vanished the crowd.

 

 

           SANJOY BHATTACHARYA

 

 

 

MY  MIND  MUST  HAVE  YEARNED

 

My mind must have yearned for some purest white:

That is why one day the sunbright embrace of hills

and clouds left me enchanted­ –

And I find another light in the light of my eyes.

This is also the whiteness of the soul in its vastness:

It illumines smoothly

the thickened darkness among the stars;

Its silence descends like moonbeams­

The whole business of life seems

            to possess that alone;

and in the dark cave of the heart it is that I seek,

            I seek.

 

 

SANJOY BHATTACHARYA

 

Page 175


THE SHADOW OF THE HARBOUR

 

A dismal shadow upon the harbour,

            A broad day in swoon. . .

But you are restive, my beauty! my love!

 

Wipe then the red mark on your memory,

            forget the words of promise. . .

The bank heaves with the rising tide. . .

            all's ready for the drift!

 

Boats and masts and sails and the

             bustle and hubbub. . .

And your secret desire and the boundless swell of waters.

 

I too cast my blood's yearning into the streaming flow. . .

My destiny, the gloomy shadow upon the harbour.

 

 

                 SUNIL KUMAR NANDI

 

 

 

BEYOND SOUND AND LIGHT

 

Oh, wipe out all the light of the sky,

The whole world of the sun must never be seen

Anywhere.

Kindle the flame of the eye that is turned

Inward­ –

The darkness in the heart – and see

If it does not grow yet more dark.

 

And then, the sounds surging mountain-high,

Let them, even like a landslide, hurtle down,

One and all of these shouting particles

Under the shelter of Night's solitude:

Seal up your ears, listen to the stillness

Within the heart, listen

If it is yet more still...

 

Page 176


Silence evermore, solitude evermore,

Darkness evermore –

In my heart shines the light of countless suns

And I shall know if you are there!

 

 

DEBIPRASAD MAITRA

 

 

 

A BIT OF LIGHT

 

A bit of light within my soul,

But more perhaps is there of darkness.

Darkness hides in secret

In the fathomless depths.

A streak from some Dawn

Shall touch one day this soul

And this soul shall rise

Out of the Darkness

And in its body of a flooding fountain

Shall achieve a full-throated cadence.

So shall the Secret be relumed.

My love in the core of my heart

I have borne everywhere around.

You will see every breath

Has left there its imprint­ –

Oh, you will see there a child

Pure and innocent

And you will long to clasp it

Within your bosom.

 

 

SANJAYA BHATTACHARYA

 

Page 177


WATER LOTUS

 

Oh, the deep, the unerring aim:

In a moment you did it, Ocean.      

And you knew not even the gift you made. . .

In barren June you brought down the whole monsoon.

 

Jewels and pearls, emeralds and sapphires,

Summer and autumn, rain and spring,

Dreams and desires and gains, all

All are faint images of inanity.

 

Towers and arches, columns and corridors

Crumble down, huge abysses fade out:

Decline or fall effaced in a moment.

 

Alone survives the heaving flatness,

The humid heart seeps with its dripping liquid,

It melts in an ardent embrace, in an unerring gesture!

 

Into your waters, this water is poured out,

offering all unto the last,

O, the Deep, the Vast, receive within you

This lotus, flower of the water!

 

 

NABENDRA CHAKRABARTY

 

 

 

SOBS SWAY NATURE...

 

Sobs sway Nature. . . whose are the sobs?

In the sky even beyond Sight: drops of pain. . . whose are these?

The blue is mute. . . aeons pass. . . a frozen stillness. . .

Even now here am I, an illusory proxy bird. . .

I write poems picking up the twinkles of stars

as they scatter their hues and shed their petals,

In this dwindling glow of footlights. . .

The shadows sway timidly,

 

Page 178


The darkness stretches hesitant her arms,

Thoughts are a-cold in doubt and fear,

The dense silence of a dark age spreading mist and haze,

A sky of hard concrete.

 

Termless concepts piled somewhere beyond ken­

Pain drips in the blue mute and mystic. . .

Ages past bring down their primal stillness,

The stars make an illegible script on heaven's glowing slate. . .

 

Who has scribbled this poem unutterable and undecipherable,

Who has written down these unending ideas,

Who has painted this image of the mind, beyond understanding,

An epistle of things secret... a throbbing heart... Stars sleepless.

 

A sob sways Nature. . . the whole night

Someone is in pain, a muffled and repressed pain.

 

 

RABINDRA NATH

 

 

 

STILL I WADE THROUGH

 

His name is written on the wings of sunlight,

His thought lies a harvest field of autumn. . .

And under the sky of the ending day

Often do I lay down my head

with eyes shadow-bedimmed.

 

 

I glide into the sun-flooded waters

And I look for a shade­ –

No shore anywhere,

I trudge on foot upon dusty roads­ –

Oh, these roads of our earth.

 

Shall I find it at last shall I?

In the sun, in the fields, at the end of the day?

 

Page 179


Still I wade through billowing waters­ –

          the unmoving goal in front.

 

 

BASABI DUTT A

 

 

 

I CAN LEAVE EVERYTHING

 

I can leave everything, but not the tree;

May it remain,

Straight and simple, may the tree remain

in my life,

May it remain, remain ever wakeful.

 

I can leave everything, but not the river; May it remain,

By the side of the tree, may it remain in my life,

May it remain, remain ever wakeful.

 

I can leave everything, but not the boat; May it remain,

May the boat remain upon the river, remain in my life,

May it remain ever wakeful.

 

All I can give up, not you, O my pole-star!

You must remain – ­

Tree and river and boat, when all are swept away

in the black darkness,

Even then, do remain transfixed in the night sky.

 

Page 180


THE CENTRE OF THE BODY

 

 

The centre of this body is a sun

                      with its seven-winged flames.

Burn the strings of the body – the fire is pitiless,

       he does not know, if it is soft or hard, high or Iowa scale.

He dissolves in the fiery heat the thin cord that links me

                      to the earth.

In the heavens of your heart

I am a flying light, a flame bird.

The pair of wings is loosened by the heat­ –

The body drunk with the black smoke of gold

is sunk in a swoon­

Both lie out-stretched, the front veering upward.

 

The wandering stars in the spaces are in flight,

in flight – out of sight.

The sun has absconded, the moon a handful of ashes.

Draining life to a pale emptiness, a bunch of roses

blooms in the crimson garden of the veins,

The pupil of the eye is torn out, the tired eye-lashes

                      droop down stilled.

Time trembles with the rise and fall of the breast.

 

Life with its wings of fire is a soaring light:

Your heavens are a cloudless beauty – ­

Love and affection, memory and happiness

Are now a cascade of gold-dust, as though

drifting autumn leaves.

 

 

                                                                                   UMA DEVl

 

 

 

RAINS COME DOWN

 

Rains come down in a sudden burst,

Overcasting all the ego-skies,

The destitute traveller turns to penance and solitude:

Yesteryear's accounts are settled and closed.

 

Page 181


Tearing open the heart's poignant secrecy.

Chunks of darkness crash down,

The eye shades within it a splashing stream,

Footprints leave their echoes behind.

 

A long night stops stilled in pain,

Hard it is to forget even if one wishes to;

It lashes and breaks upon the inner soul­ –

The promise of a Sunrise.

 

 

SISIR BHATTACHARYA

 

 

 

ONE BY ONE I CATCH THE STARS

 

One by one I catch the stars

      And I bring them to touch my body one by one:

      They all turn into birds and flyaway.

 

The stars glow like fire-flies

They come and settle all over my body:

      Indeed my body is made of countless stars.

 

At long last I have found out:

        I exist no longer,

      Filled with stars, am myself a Star.

 

Take away the stars and I am no longer in the body,

      I leave my star-filled body

      And go up into the star-filled sky.

 

Now I am a heavenly star

Hence I shall become a starry heaven.

 

 

JAGADISH CHANDRA DAS

 

Page 182


I AM A SWEET FONDLING

 

I am a sweet fondling of the Sky,

I condescended to come down upon earth.

 

Whoever makes a link with me

Creates a link with the sky.

 

I am a human from the sky treading upon this mud,

At every step my anklets ring through earth's bosom.

 

Upon the soft breast of earth

I draw the very image of the sky.

 

With my tinkling anklets on

I walk through the bosom of the earth.

 

This earth is a stage for me,

I play there a celestial drama –

a true and real drama!

 

 

JAGADISH CHANDRA DAS

 

Page 183

Ashram Poets

 

HYMN TO THE MOTHER

 

Goddess Supreme, Mira! Creator of the Worlds,

Nourisher of the Worlds, Benefactor of the Worlds! Mother!

Goddess Supreme, Mira! The infinite mother of the Gods,

the universal Goddess!

The Home of the Worlds, thy gracious feet!

Rays of the immeasurable light, descending from

                the divine family of the Gods,

We shall take birth as the new race,

   spreading wide thy force of light by our valour.

A new humanity, a new race of beauty,

   they bear in their eyes the tranquillity of thy eyes.

Train all thy children, Mother, under thy training,

        give them thy own initiation.

We shall pin thy words upon our flag

                and march on from peak to peak,

firm in heart, towards the goal.

Ever shall we hold in front our ideal.

We are seekers who seek to lay themselves

                at thy feet,

   ever shall we seek refuge in thee.

 

Sun Goddess, O Mother Mira!

Origin that has no origin and no end!

On thy forehead shines the glorious heaven,

At thy feet lies the Path freed of darkness!

New lights shine in thy limbs,

new lightnings flash in thy glances;

thy steps measure out the rhythm eternal;

thy smile bewitches our prone heart to surrender.

 

Page 184


Thy touch pours abroad thy supreme blessings,

     thy face irradiates thy overflowing grace.

O, thy feet, the wide open eternal refuge of all!

 

Goddess Mira, Mother of the Worlds,

Without thy upholding strength

     the universe is a helpless orphan.

With thy Presence upon earth,

dispel all evil, all untruth.

Victory, Victory to the giver of victory,

We bow down to the Supreme Ruler

                of the worlds, the Mother!

 

 

SAHANA DEVI

 

 

 

THE SWAN-BOAT

 

The swan-boat

On its two wings – its twin oars –

Moves afar towards the far

Where the last shade of the horizon

Fades away into the bright bosom of the Void.

 

Where is the Path, where the Shore?

Only a vast unbounded expanse –

A calm sea of blue veilless, stainless,

Engulfing the horizon's belt, spreading out

Tranquil and steady within its own self eternally.

And below all along

The swan-boat moves on its two wings – its twin oars

 

Seated in her frozen light,

Drowned in her dreams, the moon sails

In the Night bereft of sense,

Bewitched by the toxic gleam.

Whose is the gathering lustre?

At His feet Night's hushed soul lies prone and immobile:

 

Page 185


Her veil withdrawn, she bids farewell

As the last ferry comes a:Iong the shore.

The Unseen

Breaks through the barriers, comes nearer:

A guarded secret signal peeps out

On a pregnant moment's brink.

 

                   He at the helm­ –

The swan-boat moves slowly onward

                   On its two wings – its twin oars.             

                                 

                                                                                        SAHANA DEVI

 

 

 

THE DREAM-JOURNEY

 

The first tremor of the Light, 10 the dream-journey!

Night's desire is now appeased, she feels the Sun within her­ –

The Mother of Infinity holds in her bosom her first Guest:

The Call awakes in the lotus-scented senses!

 

On the far shore where moves the fiery Wheel

Rose, unheeded, the cry of the Spaces –

It spread and enveloped even our shadowy horizons:

A golden vision flutters on Earth's eye-lids,

As the flaming Spider weaves his luminous web around himself!

The Bard wheels onward in his sweeping march:

He gathers in perfect rhythm the soul's obeisances,

Urges secreted in the heart of the sun-flower,

Hymns limned in her petalled gold!

 

Darkness massed on darkness has burst all on a sudden:  

Eyes once closed open to the Lightning's flare!

 

 

SAHANA DEVI

 

 

 

AN ETERNAL MIRACLE.POWER

 

An eternal miracle-power gleaming in infinite beauty

Drew an arabesque on Time's wide forehead

And hid within it an unseen radiance – ­

The sweet cup-bearer to creation, embosomed

in its first articulations.

 

Page 186


A lightning sunk in the Night flared a moment

And with its eyes lone and aloof, washed in loveliness' own hue,

beheld there:

A boat on a stream of flames moving towards the far Morn

in the orbit of the sun;

The Dawn-world flashed, the Night tore open!

And yet Doomsday clouds came down, one knows not from

                                                              where – ­

 

All hint of light vanished in a dead obscurity. . .

Suddenly quivered overhead the vehement urge

Of a voyage in an aerial chariot of flowers

bathed in bloodred­ –

And the full Moon smiled and blew its flute

Dripping with solar light!

 

 

SAHANA DEVI

 

 

 

GODDESS THAT HAST DAWNED

 

Goddess that hast dawned upon the horizon!

Hast thou crossed the infinitude of Darkness

And come into the timeless moment?

Thou hast revealed thyself in thy complete regalia­ –

The hem of thy garment sweeps my heart.

Countless are the seeds of rhythms and songs thou hast sown

Within the bosom of the Earth, throbbing for expression.

Thou hast descended like a lightning flash

                         with thy swift motion of delight

To gather in thy gracious hands the sheaf of songs

                        offered to thee.

 

Goddess of dream, hast thou shed upon the Night

The hue of thy perfect vision of creative might?

Celestial moments reddened with thy kisses

Weave an unseen bond between Earth and Paradise –

On their wings often and anon falls in showers

The glorious dust of thy feet, my Goddess, O Word divine!

 

 

SAHANA DEVI

 

Page 187


THE UNKNOWN CREEPER

                             

 

Behold! From where comes this unknown Creeper

Along the woodland path anointed by the rising Moon?

All pain she has tinged with the blue of the Heart-stream,

She has made Heaven unveil and break out into murmuring

billows.

 

The magic of her compassion flowers in hand,

And the thunder-roar that booms the world's end is hushed

suddenly;

In the morn that is the death of the naked skeleton

She stalks over the world, a gathered Fire, voicing her approach.

The Dark One has put on a golden garland,

And on her delicate forehead burns the flame of red sandal­ –

She, the eternal Memory, from within the forgetfulness of

earth's depths

Kindles the first spark of the Word born of churning.

 

The eye of the waxing Moon at night-end

Pours out of her blue the golden gleam of a dark Collyrium.

 

 

NIRODBARAN

 

 

 

THE HEAVENLY STEED

 

The heavenly steed speeds away

in sheer darkness,

Scattering with its hooves the hot sands

of the desert;

Untiring, through the fiery tongues of the wind,

Its breath blazes up in a neighing blare.

A thunderflash gleams in its eyes, in its manes:

It hurries shaking the skies with its flares;

The swooning lips of the stilled Night

Spouts a stream of blood as though at the approach of

Death.

 

The steed halts all on a sudden. It looks and sees

Far on the faint rim of a horizon

A peak lifts high its blue banner. . .

 

Page 188


Plunging in that luminous moment, the steed

Once more speeds away, towards the far hills

Where lies its whole haven of life.

 

 

NIRODBARAN

 

INDIA'S NIGHT IS GONE!

 

India's Night is gone! The Dawn breaks, O Traveller!

The rosy morn blows its conch!

Dreams glimmer from house to house,

Wreathed are garlands of glory,

New hopes pour their perfume­ –

The heart leaps up in joy!

 

Youth's sun is up in the sky,

The bugle roars out victory­ –

Men and women troop forth in battle array!

 

Light sings in every heart, the demon flees at the angel voice.

Onward! Onward! A new race awakes to life

Agleam with a new love!

 

Trampling falsehood and fear and evil,

Welcoming the true, the good, the heart's treasure

Every soul shall burn bright to the end of time:

Happy worshippers of the Ever-Beautiful,

Makers of the age, shine fearless,

Raise high the deathless chant!

For the New Age to come

They utter the word of victory, the word bringing

God's gifts­ –

They fashion the New Word of triumph.

Light sings in every heart, the demon flees at the angel voice!

            Onward! Onward! A new race awakes to life

            Agleam with a new love!

 

 

DILIP ROY

 

Page 189


MY MARVELLOUS MOTHER

 

Marvellous. . .

My Mother marvellous.

That is what matters about me,

that and nothing else,

that this frail death-bound body should carry

Her blessings,

the blessings of lmmortality.

That is why

crossing a hundred deaths

these arms stretch towards the life everlasting.

Bird in a cage

the music of the spheres I sing,

O gift of Mother mine.

Strewn with thorns my path,

feet bound in chains. . .

yet a Pilgrim on the march am I!

Seat in the dust

with the stars do I hold my tryst and

my rendezvous,

such is my Mother's will!

Weak flame of a little lamp,

it blows out again and again,

but then how it blazes up too, again and

yet again!

O the alchemy of Mother mine!

Wherever I turn

beauty unending startles my eyes. . .

in specks of dust I see the Taj,

in dew drops are written

the Vedas and the Upanishads,

in leaves and creepers whisper the holy hymns in every eye the fire of sacrifice,

in all sounds a prayer, an incantation,

the murmur of the Mother's name I hear

everywhere...

 

 

NRIPENDRAKRISHNA

 

Page 190


ON LOOKING AT A PHOTO OF THE MOTHER

 

Two Great Mysteries­ –

the sky and the sea­ –

have held an ageless attraction

for the mortal mind and eye.

From the shores of a small island

Victor Hugo, in exile,

kept looking at the sea

all day long.

How was he going to pass his days of exile?

they asked him.

I shall keep looking at the sea,

he spoke in reply.

 

The sea and the sky,

for ever they gaze at each other. . .

the shades of the sky change the hues of the sea

and it stretches its arms of wave

to touch the rim of the sky. . .

 

In between, here below, on the sandy shore,

plays about the child of Man,

just as he likes. . .

But all the time someone or something draws him to the horizon,

there where the sky meets the sea!

The more he advances

the more recedes the skyline.

Amazed and bewildered, he seeks for the point

where the Great Mysteries meet.

 

Two pictures in a frame.

In the Mother's face have I seen,

tht Meeting of the Mysteries:

while Her one eye mirrors

the measureless sky,

the other holds the mystery of the blue.

Two pictures in one frame.

 

NRIPENDRAKRISHNA

 

Page 191


       AMRITA

(On his birthday¹)

 

 

WHAT we understand easily we believe we understand rightly,

We make a confusion between the face and its mask.

We think the horizon line is the finishing line,

We forget that a blue sky stretches still beyond.

 

The world is built with the tears and smiles of the gods. . .

A child is at play on the sandy beaches:

He is never to be met in the crowd. . .

A jewel knows not itself, nor does a pearl know that it is a pearl !

 

The goal fixed for ever, for ever he goes on,

The path offers no bar, no call reaches from behind:

Lo! The eternal voyager, eternally free,

Eyes ever turned to the dawning East, never to the setting West.

He hides behind a veil and moves on . . .

Is it the stream? Is it the ocean vast?

 

ROBI GUPTA

¹ 19-9-1962

 

 

THE CREATOR IN HIS DREAMING

 

The Creator in his dreaming has created

            This immortal thing in creation,

Figuring as a common creature,

            forgetful of his self:

A mystic reason makes him hide

            his own form and nature,

Ever at labour in working out

            the Impossible:

To transfigure Nature, to establish the Transcendent

            Here on the bosom of material Earth,

To feed the divine sacrificial Fire

with this human body, with this bounded frame.

Lo, the timeless hero worker

     with this flaming faith,

 

Page 192


Indifferent to the rude impacts of Reality,

Dreaming the victorious Mother's

            wonder dreams,

Shaping in his heart of hearts

            the golden garden of Paradise­

A faultless, sleepless, pure

            self- dedication

Has built this life into a piece of

IMMORTALITY.

 

CHINMOY

 

 

 

THE AUSTERE SOUL

 

 

Who are you, young austere soul,

Standing before the temple

as the night draws to its end?

The sky has not begun yet its festival of colours,

the fair has not assembled yet.

You came plying your life's boat, you did not loiter.

Long, long ago in a bygone age,

In a great conquering gesture,

You leaped into the arms of the Mother crying,

                        "O Mother, here I am!"

Nor doubt nor hesitation could seize and shake you

                        in their whirls.

 

Abandoning home, abandoning your own,

Escaping all ties of affection,

You did not fall into the trap that the sly Mind

lays with its duplicities.

Unmoved, unchallenged you clung to your Path,

With the Grace upon you.

 

Even as Ekalavya of old you hit the mark straight

Shutting out all else around your path.

In your one-pointedness, in your heart's yearning,

in your natural pull of love

You move with eternal pilgrim steps towards

 the Supreme Presence on the peak.

 

Page 193


ON AMRITA'S BIRTHDAY    

 

His Grace pours down ceaselessly

Along the path of His manifestation.

It is that which showers its love upon your life

            and moulds it anew,

It is that which makes of your birthday

            always a day new and green.

 

Today I join my prayer with yours

And implore at the Mother's feet:

May we make of our life a constant surrender,

May we fulfil the great work she is pursuing

ceaselessly in and through us.

 

 

ARUNA DEVI

 

 

 

A PRAYER

 

Take it, take it, Mother, whatever I have anywhere,

                  Take it all.

I renounce the demand – "give me, give me" – I want

that only which you want.

        I and mine are all now yourself,

        You alone shine everywhere,

You alone find yourself in me ever in new forms.

 

The python ego hisses always all around,

He swallows utterly all the riches you give me.

That is why although I want to give, yet cannot

And all the more cling to him­ –

And never remember that your feet alone are the eternal

                                                                               refuge

 

Crush this I of me, O Mother, let its hungers end,

Keep in your own hands the key of your golden gate.

Page 194


Nothing else, Mother, nothing else any more­ –

Fill all, all with your own self,

Leave no corner whatever for anything else to stay.

 

ARUNA DEVI

 

 

ONWARD

 

You must tear off the bonds of the finite:

Mother Infinity has sent you the call.

How long would you remain a prisoner?

She is waiting for you, the Mother.

 

The endless path of Her Grace She has laid

That welcomes you in your journey to Her.

The Mother Light signals you the way

Lifting Her finger, a beacon sun – Arise and onward!

The ties that bind you to your own,

O traveller, must not hold you down

Any more – Stand unflickering – ­

And listen, in your heart, the ringing Word

Shankara uttered, his soul transfixed on the Mother:

 

“You are my refuge, my sole refuge,     

                        you, alone, O Mother!”

 

 

NISHIKANTA

 

 

 

 

THE SECOND CRESCENT MOON

 

I looked up and gazed

And saw all at once on Infinity's brow

Amidst bright clusters of stars

Swinging in faint flush a linear golden moon­ –

The second crescent moon. . .

 

Page 195


The One without a second

But in and through the thousand flames

Kindles her own single peerless Fire.

 

 

NISHIKANTA

 

Page 196

DHAMMAPADA

 


Pali

 

 

The Twins

 

[1]

 

Mind is the foremost of all movements, mind is the highest of all movements, mind enters into all movements. If with an evil mind you speak or act, suffering will pursue you even as the wheel of the cart does the hooves of the bullock.

 

[2]

 

Mind is the foremost of all movements, mind is the highest of all movements, mind enters into all movements. If with a clean mind you speak or act, happiness will follow you even like your never-failing shadow.

 

[3]

 

"I am blamed, I am beaten, I am defeated, I am robbed" – they who cherish such thoughts can never quieten their feeling of enmity.

 

[4]

 

"I am abused, I am beaten, I am defeated, I am robbed" – they who do not cherish such thoughts will have their feeling of enmity quietened.

 

[5]

 

By being an enemy enmities are never quietened here below, they are quietened only by not being an enemy, – such has been the Law Eternal.

 

[6]

 

Others do not know that we must cease to exist here, for those who know it the passions cease.

 

Page 199


[7]

 

One who goes about in the pursuit of the pleasurable, who is uncontrolled in his senses, who is immoderate in his food, who is lazy and unmanly, such a man Mara overwhelms even as the gale does a weak tree.

 

[8]

 

One who goes about in the pursuit of that which is not the pleasurable, who is well controlled in his senses, who is moderate in regard to food, who is full of faith and manliness, such a man the Mara does not overwhelm even as the gale does not a rocky mountain.

 

[9]

 

He who puts on the holy robe and yet has not discarded his impurities and has neither self-control nor truth, does not indeed deserve the holy robe.

 

[10]

 

One who has discarded all impurities, who is firmly established in the moral disciplines, who is full of self-control and truth deserves indeed the yellow robe.

 

[11]

 

They who consider error as truth and see truth in error never attain the truth, for they follow wrong desires and their false apprehensions.¹

 

[12]

 

They who know the true as the true and the false as the false attain the true, for they follow true desires and right apprehensions.

 

[13]

 

Just as the rains pierce through the bad roofing of a house, even so the passions pierce through an ill-disciplined mind.

 

[14]

 

Just as the rains do not pierce through the perfect roofing of

   

¹Or, for they have false apprehensions in view.

 

Page 200


a house, even so the passions do not pierce through a perfectly disciplined mind.

 

[15]

 

He grieves here, he grieves hereafter. The evil-doer grieves in both. He grieves, he suffers as he sees the wrong in his actions.

 

[16]

 

He rejoices here, he rejoices hereafter. The righteous rejoices in both. He rejoices, he rejoices evermore as he sees the purity of his actions.

 

[17]

 

He suffers here, he suffers hereafter. In both the wrong-doer suffers. He suffers seeing he has done wrong. He suffers ever more as he goes to the evil world.

 

[18]

 

He delights here, hereafter he delights. In both the righteous delights. He delights seeing he has done right. He delights evermore as he goes to the happy world.

 

[19]

 

Many may be the sacred texts he recites, but if, in his delusion, he does not act up to them, then he becomes like a cowherd who counts only others' cattle; he does not share in the holy disciplehood.

 

[20]

 

Very few may be the sacred texts he recites, but if he carries out in practice the Teaching, then abandoning passion and ill-will and delusion, possessing the right knowledge, the consciousness wholly freed, seeking nothing either here or elsewhere, he shares in the holy disciplehood.

 

Page 201

Vigilance

 

 

[1]

 

Vigilance is the way to immortality. Negligence the way to Death. The vigilant never dies; the negligent is already dead.

 

[2]

 

They know this thoroughly well, the wise in vigilance and they rejoice in their vigilance, ever in the presence of the Great Ones.

 

[3]

 

They who are intelligent, meditative, persevering, combat ceaselessly against themselves, reach the Nirvana that is supreme felicity.

 

 

[4]

 

He who is full of zeal, he who is mindful, he who is pure in deed, and acts thoughtfully, who is self-controlled and lives in accordance with the Law sees his fame ever growing.

 

[5]

 

By his zeal and vigilance and discipline and self-control, the intelligent man should create an island for himself which no flood can overwhelm.

 

[6]

 

The stupid, devoid of intelligence, give themselves to negli­gence. The intelligent guards vigilance as the supreme treasure.

 

[7]

 

Do not give yourself to negligence nor to the enjoyment of the passions. It is the vigilant, given to meditation, that attains the vast happiness.

 

[8]

 

The wise dispel negligence by vigilance, they climb to the heights of wisdom and griefless themselves they contemplate from a hilltop as it were the ignorant ones grieving on the plains.

Page 202


[9]

 

Vigilant among the negligent, wide awake among the slumber­ous, one intelligent goes fast like a steed that leaves behind a faint mount.

 

[10]

 

By vigilance Indra has become supreme among the gods. Vigilance is praiseworthy. Negilgence is always blameworthy.

 

[11]

 

The Bhikkhu who is given to vigilance and who shuns negli­gence moves forward like a fire consuming all bonds, great or small.

 

[12]

 

The Bhikkhu who is given to vigilance and who shuns negli­gence never goes astray, he moves near unto Nirvana.

 

Page 203

The Mind

 

[1]

 

The trepidating restless stuff of the mind is hard to guard, hard to control. The intelligent man straightens it even as an arrow­ maker straightens an arrow.

 

[2]

 

Born of water, the fish strains and struggles when thrown on land from out of its watery dwelling, even so does the mind­ stuff when freed from the dominion of Mara.

 

[3]

 

Hard to master, unstable, wayward is the mind-stuff. It is good to be able to control it. A controlled mind-stuff brings happiness.

 

[4]

 

Hard to grasp, extremely clever, moving as it pleases, the

 

Page 203


mind-stuff is to be kept under control. A well-guarded mind­ stuff brings happiness.

 

[5]

 

It wanders far, it wanders alone, it has no body, it dwells in the cavern of the heart. He who brings it under control, is liberated from the bondages of Mara.

 

[6]

 

One who has an unsteady mind, one who knows not the true Law, whose clarity is overwhelmed can never have this wisdom perfected.

 

[7]

 

One whose thoughts are never dissipated, whose mind is never perplexed, who has gone beyond good and evil, one who is thus wakeful has nothing to fear.

 

[8]

 

Know this body to be a mere earthen pot. Establish this mind like a city. And with knowledge as your weapon fight with Mara; guard preciously what you have conquered.

 

[9]

 

Lo, this body before long will lie prostrate on the ground, even as a valueless, senseless, useless piece of log.

 

[10]

 

Whatever a hater may do to a hater, whatever an enemy may do to an enemy, more evil is done by a misdirected mind.

 

[11]

 

Neither the father nor the mother nor any other relative can do as much good as a well-directed mind does.

 

Page 204

The Flowers

 

[1]

 

Who will conquer this Earth and this world of Death and the world of the gods as well?

 

Page 204


Who will find out and show the Right Path even like an expert florist?

 

[2]

 

The Disciple will conquer the Earth and this world of Death and the world of the gods as well.

The Disciple will find out and show the Right Path even like an expert florist.

 

[3]

 

He knows this body to be like foam, he recognises it to be of the same nature as a mirage. He cleaves the flowery shafts of the Tempter, he passes beyond the sight of King Death.

 

[4]

 

As a mighty flood overtakes a sleeping village, even so Death comes and takes away the man with an obsessed mind busy collecting only flowers here.

 

[5]

 

Death possesses the man who is never satisfied in his desires, who is busy collecting only flowers here with an obsessed mind.

[6]

 

The wise one will move on from door to door in a village, even like a bee that collects honey from flower to flower hurting neither their colour nor their fragrance.

 

[7]

 

Do not look at the lapses of others, what they have done or not done. Look only at what you have yourself done or not done.

 

[8]

 

Even like a flower with beauty and colour but without fra­grance, a word well spoken is barren unless it is acted upon.

 

[9]

 

Even like a flower with beauty and colour and with fragrance, a word well spoken is fruitful when acted upon.

 

Page 205


[10]

 

As out of a heap of flowers one can' make great many garlands, even so a mortal in this birth may do great many good deeds.

 

[11]

 

The fragrance of a flower does not move against the wind, neither the fragrance of sandal, nor of incense nor of jasmine. But the fragrance of the saint travels against the wind; like the wind the holy man spreads himself everywhere.

 

[12]

 

Whether it is sandal or incense or jasmine or lily, nothing has a perfume superior to that of good conduct.

 

[13]

 

A little thing it is, this fragrance that is in incense and sandal; but the fragrance that emanates from the righteous is the fairest that blows towards the gods.

 

[14]

 

Mara cannot find out the way of those who have realised the virtues, who live and move without error and delusion, who have gained perfect knowledge and so attained liberation.

 

[15 & 16]

 

As the lotus blooms, fragrant and beautiful, out of a heap of rubbish left on the highway, even so, among the ignorant and blinded masses of men the disciple of the Perfectly Enlightened shines out in his knowledge.

 

Page 206

The Fool

                                                                                                            

[1]

 

Long is the night to him who is awake, long is a league to the weary. Long is the cycle of life to the senseless person who knows not the true Law.

 

Page 206


[2]

 

If one does not find in his quest someone superior or even equal to himself, then he must resolutely go on all alone; no help can come from the senseless person.

 

[3]

 

I have sons, I have riches – so says the senseless man and worries himself. Even one's own self does not belong to oneself, how can then sons and riches so belong?

 

[4]

 

The senseless who recognises his senselessness is wise to that extent, but the senseless who considers himself wise is indeed senseless.

 

[5]

 

The senseless person may serve a wise man throughout his life, but he will not know the Right Law, even as a ladle does not know the taste of the soup.

 

[6]

 

An intelligent person may serve the wise one just for a moment but he will immediately have the knowledge of the Right Law, even as the tongue has the taste of the soup.

 

[7]

 

The senseless, wrong-minded as he is, acts himself as his own enemy, he does wrong acts that bear bitter fruits.

 

[8]

 

That act is not the right act by doing which you repent, the fruits of which you enjoy weeping and shedding tears.

 

[9]

 

That act is the right act by dong which you do not repent, whose fruits you enjoy with a glad and happy mind.

 

[10]

 

So long as the evil bears no fruit, the senseless man finds it sweet as honey, he plunges into suffering as soon as the evil bears its fruits.

 

Page 207


[11]

 

Month after month the senseless person may take his food with the tip of a blade of grass yet he will not be worth even a sixteenth part of those who have understood the Law.

 

[12]

 

A wrong act done, even like fresh milk, does not at once turn sour, but it pursues the senseless man consuming him like a fire smouldering under ashes.

 

[13]

 

Whatever knowledge a senseless man gains serves only to bring calamity to him, turns his head and kills his brighter side.

 

[14]

 

The senseless man desires to realise the unreal, to be placed in front among the Adepts, he desires lordship at home and worship abroad.

 

[15]

 

"Those who are in the world and those who are outside it both must applaud whatever I do, they must obey me"­ – thus the desire, thus the conceit of the senseless one goes on increasing.

 

[16]

 

One way leads to gain, quite another towards Nirvana. The Bhikkhu, the disciple of the Buddha knows this and does not seek honour, he cultivates withdrawal.

Page 208

The Wise

 

[1]

If you meet someone who shows you a thing to be cast out, even like one who tells you of a secret treasure, seek such a

 

¹ Kusa grass has in India a sacred character. To eat food with the tip of Kusa blade is taken symbolically here as an act of asceticism.

 

Page 208


wise sage though he censures you. In such a seeking only good will come to you and not evil.

 

[2]

 

He will rebuke, he will command, he will prevent wrong doing. Such a person is loved by the good, he is disliked by the wicked.

 

[3]

 

Seek not a friend who is full of evil, seek not a friend who is among the vilest of men, seek your friend who is to your good, who is among the best of men.

 

[4]

 

One who drinks deep of the Divine Law lives happy in the serenity of his soul. The wise always finds delight in the Divine Law as declared by those who have the Realisation.

 

[5]

 

The diggers bend the water to their will, the arrow-makers bend their arrow to their will, the carpenters bend the wood to their will, even so the wise bends his self to his will.

 

[6]

 

As a solid rock is not shaken by the blast, even so the wise is not shaken by praise and blame.

 

[7]

 

As a deep lake is serene and clear, even so the wise listens to the Divine Law and attains serenity.

 

[8]

 

The wise may go anywhere, but being wise they do not prattle of desires and longings. Whether touched by happiness or sorrow, the wise do not show any ups and downs.

 

[9]

 

Not for one's own sake nor for the sake of others, shall one desire for a son or wealth or a kingdom. One must not either through the evil path desire for one's prosperity. Then one becomes virtuous and wise and righteous.

 

Page 209


[10]

 

Few are they among men who reach the other shore, ordinary creatures run up and down along this shore only.

 

[11]

 

And they who follow the Divine Law as ordained, reach the other shore beyond the impassable domain of Death.

 

[12]

 

Leaving the way of darkness, the wise man must cleave to the way of light. Leaving home, homeless he must come into the solitude where there are no pleasures.

 

[13]

 

There he must seek happiness, abandoning desires, possessing nothing, the wise man must cleanse himself of all the impurities of the mind.

 

[14]

 

Those whose mind is well grounded on all the degrees of Enlightenment, freed from all attachment, who delight in detachment, shorn of appetites, resplendent, in this world itself, attain the Supreme Nirvana.

 

Page 210

The Adept

 

[1]

 

Pain exists not in him who has ended his journey, who has no grief, who is free in every way, released from all knots.

 

[2]

 

The heedful ever strive, they delight not staying at home. As a swan quits his pond, even so he moves away from home to home.

 

[3]

 

They who have no possessions, who live on measured food, who have realised the emptiness of things and the unconditioned

Page 210


freedom, their movement is hard to follow even as that of the bird in the air.

 

[4]

 

They whose longings have withered, who are indifferent to their food, who have realised the emptiness of things and the unconditioned freedom, their movement is hard to follow even as that of the bird in the air.

 

[5]

 

Even the gods esteem such a person who has his senses tranquilised, even as a good charioteer has his steeds controlled, who has purged all pride and is free from taint.

 

[6]

 

One who follows the discipline is unshakable even as the Earth, even as the heavenly Pillar. He is like a lake free from mud, he is free from the cycle of births.

 

[7]

 

Calm is his mind, calm his words and acts. Perfect knowledge has freed him and all is calmed in him.

 

[8]

 

He is the greatest of men, one who is not credulous, but has the sense of the uncreated, who has cut away all the bonds, who has killed all chance of birth, silenced all yearning.

 

[9]

 

Whether it is a village or a forest, whether it is a low land or an upland, wherever the Adepts roam, that spot is indeed delightful.

 

[10]

 

Delightful are the forests where the crowd do not take delight. It is they who are without passion that find delight there, for they are not in the pursuit of pleasures.

Page 211

Thousands

 

[1]

 

Better than a thousand phrases built with meaningless words is one single meaningful word which brings tranquillity to the hearer.

 

[2]

 

Better than a thousand verses built with meaningless words is one single verse that brings tranquillity to the hearer.

 

[3]

 

Better than a hundred verses built with meaningless words on the lips is one single word of the Law that tranquilises you when you hear it.

 

[4]

 

One may conquer thousands and thousands of men in a battle, but he is the best among conquerors who has conquered himself.

 

[5 & 6]

 

Better to have conquered one's own self than to have conquered all these peoples.

And if one has conquered the self and moves always self-­controlled, neither gods nor angels nor Mara nor even Brahma can change that victory of his into defeat.

 

[7]

 

If month after month one offers sacrifices by thousands for one hundred years and if one worships an accomplished soul even for a single moment, then this worship is greater than the other hundred-year sacrifice.

 

[8]

 

If for hundred years one tended the fire in a forest, and if one worshipped an accomplished soul even for a single moment, then that worship is worth more than the sacrifice done through hundred years.

 

[9]

 

Whatever sacrifice or offering is made in this world for a whole

 

Page 212


year, in expectation of merit, is not worth even a fourth part of that greater thing, the homage done to the Righteous.

 

[10]

 

In him who is always full of respect for the aged, these four attributes increase; life, beauty, happiness and strength.

 

[11]

 

Better than one who lives a hundred years in immorality and dissipation is one who lives a single day in righteousness and contemplation.

 

[12]

 

Better than one who lives a hundred years in ignorance and dissipation is the one who lives one single day in wisdom and meditation.

 

[13]

 

Better than one who lives a hundred years in indolence and inertia is the one who lives a single day in strength and energy.

 

[14]

 

Better than one who lives a hundred years seeing neither the beginning nor the end is the one who lives a single day seeing both the beginning and the end.

 

[15]

 

Better than one who lives a hundred years and does not see the seat of immortality is one who lives a single day but sees the seat of immortality.

 

[16]

 

Better than one who lives a hundred years not seeing the Supreme Law is the one who lives a single day but sees the Supreme Law.

 

Page 213

On Evil

 

[1]

 

Hasten towards the Good, turn the mind away from evil; if you do good in sloth, the mind will indulge in evil.

 

[2]

 

If a man does an evil thing, he must not repeat it, he must not indulge it. Painful is the accumulation of evil.

 

[3]

 

If a man does a good thing, let him repeat it, let him indulge it. Happiness comes of the accumulation of the good.

 

[4]

 

The evil-doer finds it all good, so long as the evil does not ripen. As soon as evil ripens than the evil-doer finds it all evil.

 

[5]

 

The goodly man finds it all evil, so long as the good does not ripen. When the good ripens then the goodly man finds it all good.

 

[6]

 

Think not lightly of Evil, saying, "It will not come to me". Water-drops falling constantly fill up the jar, even so the ignorant man gathers evil little by little and becomes full of it.

 

[7]

 

Think not lightly of the good, saying "it will not come to me". Water-drops falling constantly fill up the jar, even so the wise man gathers the good little by little and it is full of it.

 

[8]

 

A merchant who has few companions but a great treasure avoids dangerous roads, even so a man who loves his life should avoid evil.

 

[9]

 

If the hand has no wound, it can carry poison even. Poison

 

Page 214


cannot affect one who has no wound. Even so, sin does not touch him who has done nothing.

 

[10]

 

If a man offends a person who is harmless, pure and innocent, the evil falls back on him, like fine dust cast against the wind.

 

[11]

 

Some come to birth again, the evil-doers go to hell, the righteous to heaven, the desireless to Nirvana.

 

[12]

 

Neither in the sky, nor in the depths of the ocean, nor within the mountain cave is there a spot in the whole world where one can escape one's evil deeds.

 

[13]

 

Neither in the sky, nor in the depths of the ocean, nor within the mountain cave is there a spot where Death cannot assail.

 

Page 215

Punishment

 

[I]

 

All tremble at punishment: all are afraid of death. See others as yourself and do not strike or cause to strike.

 

[2]

 

All tremble at punishment: to all life is dear. See others as yourself and do not strike or cause to strike.

 

[3]

 

Creatures long for happiness. He who inflicts pain for his own happiness never gains happiness.

 

[4]

 

Creatures long for happiness. He who does not inflict pain upon others for his own happiness gains happiness.

 

Page 215


[5]

 

Never utter harsh words; if you do, the same will be done to you in return. Words spoken in 'anger cause suffering, they strike back again.

 

[6]

 

If you fall silent even like a broken gong, then you have attained Nirvana. Violence no longer abides in you.

[7]

 

As the cowherd with his baton drives his herd out to the pasture, even so old age and death drive out the life of living creatures.

 

[8]

 

The fool knows not when he does an evil deed. One with a wrong mind is consumed by his own deeds as though by fire.

 

[9]

 

He who hurts one who does not hurt, he who blames one who does not blame enters forthwith into one of these ten domains:

 

[10]

 

He will undergo cruel pain, mutilation of the body, grave malady, mental breakdown;

 

[11]

 

Trouble from rulers, gross calumny, loss of relatives, loss of wealth;

 

[12]

 

Fire burns his whole habitation, and when his body dissolves, he is reborn in hell.

 

[13]

 

Not nakedness nor matted hair nor dirt nor fasting nor sleeping on the bare ground nor smearing the body with ashes nor any ascetic posture can purify a mortal who has not freed himself from doubt.

 

[14]

 

Even though richly attired, one moves about calm and tranquil,

 

Page 216


controlled and restrained, chaste and pure, sparing all creatures any harm, he indeed is a Brahmin, he indeed a sramana.

 

[15]

 

Is there in the world any man so irreproachable as not to deserve censure, even like a thoroughbred that needs no whip?

 

[16]

 

As a thoroughbred, flecked with the whip, gets energetic and speeds fast, even so a man who is perfect in knowledge and conduct, who is self-conscious and always remembering, through his faith and conduct and strength, concentration on and pursuit of truth, runs a way from the Great Suffering.

 

[17]

 

Engineers canalise the water, makers of arms mould the arrow, carpenters fashion the wood, even so the sages direct them selves.

Page 217

Old Age

 

[1]

 

Why this laughter? Why this merriment? When there is always this fire that consumes you are enveloped by darkness and you do not seek the light.

 

[2]

 

Look at this decorated image, the body full of sores, a heaped mass, diseased, full of vagaries with no stable status.

 

[3]

 

This form is decrepit, given to diseases, a mass of corruption, it breaks up – life ends in death.

 

[4]

 

What lure can there be at the sight of these bones white as dovefeather, that are thrown away like gourds in autumn.

 

Page 217


[5]

 

A fortress has been made of bones and it is plastered with flesh and blood. Age and Death, pride and deceit are installed there.

 

[6]

 

Even the gaudy regal chariots wear out. Age reaches the body too. But Truth and Righteousness do not age; they are passed on from sage to sage.

 

[7]

 

A man with little knowledge grows old like an ox. His flesh increases, his intelligence does not.

 

[8]

 

The cycle of numberless births have I entered and I have not found the builder of this house, even though I have been out in search of him. The cycle of births is a misery!

 

[9]

 

I have found Thee, O Maker of the house! Thou wilt not build me a house again. All the beams are broken, the top­dome has toppled down. The mind is freed of all its obscure innate movements: desires have ended.

 

[10]

 

If you have not led a life of self-control, if you have not acquired wealth in your youth, you will perish like an old heron in a pond emptied of fish.

 

[11]

 

If you have not led a life of self-control, if you have not acquired wealth in your youth, you will lie like a worn out bow lamenting over the past.

 

Page 218

Of the Self

 

[1]

 

If you consider the self dear to you, guard it well and protect it. In one or other of the three vigils, (youth, ripe age, old age), keep awake.

 

[2]

 

Establish yourself first in the right way, then you may instruct others. Thus the wise one will avoid all blame.

 

[3]

 

One must practise oneself what one teaches others. Being self­-controlled he can control others. It is difficult indeed to control oneself.

 

[4]

 

One's own self is one's master. Which other can be the master? By self-mastery one attains a mastery that is rarely achieved.

 

 

[5]

 

The evil done to oneself, the evil born of oneself, the evil going out of oneself crushes the evil-minded man, even as diamond crushes a stony gem.

 

[6]

 

One whose evil character has no limit, even like a pine tree entwined by a creeper, does to himself exactly what his enemies would like to do to him.

 

[7]

 

To do evil, to do wrong to oneself is very easy; but to do what is good, to do what is right is extremely difficult.

 

[8]

 

One with a wrong mind who takes to wrong views reviles the teaching of the noble, the virtuous, the perfect; he flourishes in order to bring about his own destruction, even as the bamboo tree does producing its poisonous fruit.

 

Page 219


[9]

 

By doing a wrong one does wrong to oneself; by not doing wrong, one purifies oneself. Purity or impurity belongs to one's own self, none can purify another.

 

[10]

 

One must not give up one's own good for the sake of another's good, however great it may be. Know your own good and adhere to it.

 

Page 220

Of the World

 

[1]

 

Do not follow the evil way. Do not cultivate a heedless mind. Do not choose the wrong view. Do not be of those who tarry in the world.

 

[2]

 

Arise. Do not be unmindful. Follow the Law of wise conduct. One who follows the Law knows felicity in this world as well as in the other.

 

[3]

 

Follow the Law of wise conduct, not that of wrong conduct. He who follows the Law knows Felicity in this world as well as in the other.

 

[4]

 

He who looks upon the world just like a bubble or a mirage, him King Death does not find out.

 

[5]

 

Come, contemplate the world as the colourful chariot of a king. Only fools are attracted by it, the wise have no attraction for it.

 

[6]

 

One who fell once into error and has not fallen since, shines over the world like the moon that is freed from the clouds.

 

Page 220


[7]

 

He who has had his wrong acts effaced by right acts shines over the world like the moon when freed from the clouds.

 

[8]

 

This world is made out of darkness. Very few can see ahead. Very few can move towards the Heaven, like eagles freed from nets.

 

[9]

 

Swans move in the path of the sun, they who possess subtle powers walk in the sky, the wise conquer the Adversary with all his armies and go out of the world.

 

[10]

 

A creature who transgresses even one law, who utters a falsehood, who disdains the other world, is capable of every possible sin.

 

[11]

 

The miserly never attain the world of the gods, the ignorant never appreciate self-giving. The wise like self-giving and by that attain felicity in the other world.

 

 

[12]

 

Enter into the upward Current rather than be the sole sovereign of the earth or attain the heaven or rule over all the worlds.

 

Page 221

The Awakened

 

[1]

 

His victory cannot be vanquished, a victory none can attain in this world. Which path can lead to the Pathless, the Awakened who dwells with the Infinite?

 

[2]

 

No desire – which is entanglement and poisonous drink – can

 

Page 221


lead him away. What path can lead to the Pathless, the Awakened who dwells with the Infinite?

 

[3]

 

The gods even envy those who are wise and given to meditation, who are enlightened and take delight in the solitude of retirement.

 

[4]

 

It is difficult to attain to human birth, difficult to live the mortal life, difficult to hear of the Right Law; difficult indeed is the advent of the Enlightened One.

 

[5]

 

Never commit a sin, cultivate good, purify the mind – such is the teaching of the Buddhas.

 

[6]

 

The Buddhas declare that forbearance whose other name is patience is the supreme austerity, Nirvana the highest station. That one is no monk who harms others, oppresses others.

 

[7]

 

Do not blame anyone, do not hurt anyone. Concentrate upon the discipline according to the Law. Be moderate in your food, live apart, merged in the higher consciousness.

 

 

[8]

A shower of gold coins brings no satisfaction to desires. The wise know that desires satiate little and cause only grief.

 

[9]

 

The aspirant of the perfectly Enlightened does not go in search of even the pleasure in divine desires. His pleasure is in abolishing all desires.

 

[10]

 

Driven by fear man takes refuge in hills and forests and groves and sanctuaries.

 

Page 222


[11]

 

But these are not the sure refuge, these are not the best. To take refuge in them does not relieve you of grief.

 

[12]

 

Take refuge in the Buddha, in the Law, in the Cummune and observe with right knowledge the four High Truths that are:

 

[13]

 

Suffering, the Origin of suffering, the Transcendence of suffering and the Eightfold Noble Way leading to the Annihilation of suffering.

 

[14]

 

This is indeed the surest shelter, this the best shelter. To come to it is to be freed from all suffering.

 

[15]

 

A perfected Man is rare to find. He is not born everywhere. Wherever such a wise one is born, all his people attain happiness.

 

[16]

 

Happy is the birth of the Buddha, happy the teaching of the True Law, happy the solidarity of the Commune, happy the united austerity of all.

 

[17&18]

 

He who adores the adorable Buddha or his disciples, such as those who have passed beyond the creation, transcended grief and falsehood, such as those who are fearless and have found deliverance, for him indeed the merits cannot be measured in counts.

 

Page 223

On Happiness

 

[1]

 

Let us live happily without enmity among enemies;

Among men inimical let us dwell without enmity.

 

Page 223


[2]

 

Let us live happily without affliction among the afflicted;

Among men afflicted let us dwell without affliction.

 

[3]

 

Let us live happily without greed among the greedy:

Among greedy men let us dwell without greed.

 

[4]

 

Let us live happily we who have nothing, nothing at all:

We shall feed upon delight even like the gods.

 

[5]

 

Victory breeds enmity, the victim lies in distress;

The tranquillised soul dwells in happiness abandoning victory and defeat.

 

[6]

 

There is no fire like lust, no viper like hatred;

There is no misery like life's yoke. And happiness none like the Supreme Calm.

 

[7]

 

Hunger is the worst malady, life-will the worst calamity:

Knowing this perfectly, one knows that Nirvana is the supreme Felicity.

 

[8]

 

Health is the supreme gain, contentment the supreme wealth;

Faith is the supreme kinsman, Nirvana the supreme Happiness.

 

 

[9]

 

He has tasted the sweetness of solitude, he has tasted the

sweetness of the final Peace;    

So he is become fearless and sinless, he has drunk of the devotion

to the Law.

 

[10]

 

It is good to meet the Noble Ones, it is always a happiness

to live with them;

And it is always a happiness not to have sight of the ignorant.

 

Page 224


[11]

 

One who moves with the ignorant, goes grieving a long way,

To live with the ignorant is as painful as to live always with

the enemy;

To live with the wise is happiness even like the company of

one's own kinsmen.

 

[12]

 

Therefore seek the steadfast, the wise, the learned, the

            patient, the perseverant, the Noble Ones,

Seek such high souls, illumined intelligences even as the

            moon follows the path of the stars.

 

Page 225

Of the Pleasant

 

[1]

 

One who yokes himself to things unworthy, one who unyokes

            himself from things worthy,

One who abandons the goal for the sake of the pleasant,

            will envy those who are yoked to their soul.

 

[2]

 

Never seek the pleasant, nor even the unpleasant; It is painful

not to see the pleasant and it is painful to see the unpleasant.

 

[3]

 

Therefore regard nothing as dear, for the loss of what is dear

            is painful;

No bondage exists for those who have neither likes nor dislikes.

 

[4]

 

The pleasant gives rise to grief, the pleasant gives rise to fear;

One who is freed from the pleasant has no grief, and what is

he to fear?

 

Page 225


[5]

 

Love gives rise to grief, love gives' rise to fear:

One who is freed from love has no grief and how shall he have

fear?

 

[6]

 

Attachment gives rise to grief, attachment gives rise to fear;

One who is freed from attachment has no grief and how shall.

he have fear?

 

[7]

 

Desire gives rise to grief, desire gives rise to fear;

One who is freed from desire has no grief and how shall he

have fear?

 

[8]

 

Hunger gives rise to grief, hunger gives rise to fear;

One who is freed from hunger has no grief and how shall

he have fear?

 

[9]

 

One who has the right conduct and the right vision, who

            follows the Law, who is truthful,

Who fulfils his duties, such a person one would hold dear to

                                                                                    oneself.

 

[10]

 

One who yearns for the Ineffable, one who is awakened in

            his mind,

One whose consciousness is not entagled in desires, is spoken

            of as mounting up the stream.

 

[11]

 

When a man safely returns from a long sojourn in far off

            foreign lands,

His relatives and friends and comrades welcome him with

            jubilation.

 

[12]

 

Even so, when a man who has done good deeds and leaves

            this world for the next,

His virtues receive him there warmly as their own kinsman.

 

Page 226

On Anger

 

[1]

 

Abandon anger; reject egoism; overcome all bondage. No suffering assails him, who has no attachment for name and form, who possesses nothing.

 

[2]

 

I call him a charioteer who controls his anger that is like a straying chariot; the others merely hold the reins.

 

[3]

 

Conquer anger by freedom from anger. Conquer the evil one by goodness, the 'miserly by generosity and the false by truth.

 

[4]

 

Speak the truth, never be angry, give when asked even if there be little. These are the three ways by which one approaches the gods.

 

[5]

 

The sages who are self-disciplined, who have control over their body go to that undecaying status where one grieves no more.

 

[6]

 

They who are wakeful, who train themselves day and night, who are open to Nirvana, will find their blemishes all dis­appearing.

 

[7]

 

This is something unexampled; it is of yore, not of today: those who are silent are censured, those who speak much are censured, even those who speak with moderation are also censured. There are none in the world who are never censured.

 

[8]

 

There never was, there never will be, there never exists now anyone anywhere who is wholly censured or wholly praised.

 

Page 227


[9 & 10]

 

If the wise on a day to day observation praise someone as of flawless conduct, intelligent and endowed with knowledge and character, who then would dare to blame him who is as it were a coin of gold? The gods praise him, even the Creator praises him. .

 

[11]

 

Restrain the body from its upsurges, keep it under control. The body must reject bad habits, it must acquire good habits.

 

[12]

 

Restrain the tongue from its upsurges, keep it under control. The tongue must reject its bad habits, it must acquire good habits.

 

[13]

 

Restrain the mind from its upsurges, keep it under control. Mind must reject bad habits, it must acquire good habits.

 

[14]

 

The wise who have control over their body, who have control over their speech, who have control over their mind are indeed wholly and perfectly controlled.

Page 228

On Impurity

 

[1]

 

You are now like a yellow leaf. Death's emissaries are around you, you are about to make the exit. And you have no pro­visions for the way.

 

[2]

 

So make an island of yourself, hasten and work hard and gain wisdom. When you have wiped off the blemishes, when you are free of taint, then will you reach the domain of Noble Ones.

 

Page 228


[3]

 

Now you have arrived at your term. You are in the presence of Death. You have no shelter on the way nor have you pro­visions.

 

[4]

 

So do you make of yourself an island, hasten, work hard and gain wisdom. When you have wiped off the blemishes, when you are freed of taint, then shall you come no more into birth and age.

 

[5]

 

The wise man must from moment to moment, little by little, continue to purify his impurities, even as a silversmith purifies his silver.

 

[6]

 

Rust rising out of iron eats up the iron out of which it rises. Even so one's own misdeeds lead one to his own perdition.

 

[7]

 

The sacred word rusts if it is never recited, a house rusts if it is never cleaned, the fair body rusts if it is slothful, a sentinel rusts if he is negligent.

 

[8]

 

The rust in a woman is bad conduct, the rust in a man of bounty is vanity: whether in this world or in the other wrong action is the rust.

 

[9]

 

But there is a worse rust than all these – the worst indeed is ignorance. Be pure of all rust, O Bhikkus!

 

[10]

 

Life is easy for one who is shameless, who is audacious as a crow, who is destructive, aggressive, presumptuous and cor­rupted.

 

[11]

 

Life is difficult for one who is modest, always seeking purity, who has no attachment, who is free from arrogance, who leads a pure life and has a clear vision.

 

Page 229


[12]

 

He who takes another's life, tells lies, seizes things that are not given to him, runs after another's wife.

 

[13]

 

He who is addicted to wines and drinks, such a man digs at the very roots of his being even in this life.

 

[14]

 

Know then, O man, it is sinful to be uncontrolled. May neither desire nor vice bind you to unending sufferings.

 

[15]

 

One gives according to one's faith or according to one's pleasure. If you object to what another eats or drinks, you can never, in the day or in the night, obtain concentration of mind.

 

[16]

 

He in whom such a movement has been pulled out totally from the very roots obtains concentration whether it be day or night.

 

[17]

 

There is no fire like lust, no gripping monster like hatred. There is no snare like delusion, there is no torrent like desire.

 

[18]

 

It is easy to see another's fault, but it is very difficult to see one's own. One scatters widely another's fault as though it was chaff; but one's own fault one covers up even as a crafty gambler hides his foul throw.

 

[19]

 

He who finds fault with others but is himself intolerant merely increases his own faults, remains far from eliminating them.

 

[20]

 

There is no track in the sky. There is no .disciple outside the way. Creatures take their delight in the creation, but for the Blessed Ones creation has ceased.

 

Page 230


[21]

 

There is no track in the sky. There is no disciple outside the Way. Things conditioned do not endure. The illumined ones remain ever immutable.

 

Page 231

Of the Just

 

[1]

 

One who comes hastily to a judgement, cannot be just. He indeed is wise who can distinguish between the just and the unjust.

 

[2]

 

Who judges others in full knowledge, according to law and equity; the wise one who guards the Law is indeed called "the just".

 

[3]

 

One does not become wise by talking much; one is called wise if one is forbearing, without fear or foe.

 

[4]

 

It is not that the more you talk the more you become the upholder of the Law. Even if you hear a little of the Law, but observe it by your body, if you do not deviate from the Law, then you become the upholder of the Law.

 

[5]

 

He is not an Elder whose head has turned grey; he has simply grown in years, he has become old in vain.

 

[6]

 

He is called an Elder in whom dwell Truth and Law, amity and self-control and self-restraint, the wise one who is cleansed of all impurities.

 

Page 231


[7]

 

One cannot be saintlike by the finish of one's speech or by the polish of one's complexion if one is jealous and envious and malicious.

 

[8]

 

He indeed is said to be saintlike, he is wise in whom all these things have been eradicated, uprooted from the very bottom, who is cleansed of all impurities.

 

[9]

 

One who does not follow the Path, who speaks untruth, who is full of desire and greed cannot be the saint-mendicant by merely shaving his head.

 

[10]

 

He is the saint-mendicant who has eradicated all impurities, great or small, because of this eradication of impurities.

 

[11]

 

One does not become a saint-mendicant simply by begging alms of others nor by observing all the cults.

 

[12]

 

He indeed is called a saint-mendicant who transcends here below both sin and virtue, remains wholly pure and leads a life of knowledge in the world.

 

[13]

 

One who is foolish and ignorant does not become a Hermit by merely keeping silent. He is wise who holds the balance, as it were.

 

[14]

 

Keeping the good and rejecting the evil: he is a sage because of this, he has a right knowledge of both the worlds.

 

[15]

 

He is not Noble who hurts living creatures; one becomes Noble by not doing violence to anyone.

 

Page 232


[16 & 17]

 

It is not through moral precepts nor ritual observances nor through much learning nor through still meditation nor a lonely life nor by thinking. "I have attained the felicity, the Deliverance which men of the world never enjoy", that you can be a Disciple. Do not believe it, until you have achieved the total extinction of desire.

 

Page 233

The Path

 

[1]

 

Of all the Paths the best is the Eightfold one, of all the Truths the .best is the Fourfold one, of all the Rules of life the best is detachment and of all men the best is one who has eyes.

 

[2]

 

This indeed is the Path, none other exists for the purification of vision. Take to this Path. This alone confounds Mara.

 

[3]

 

Take to this Path and you shall end your suffering. I have known where the thorn hurts and I am explaining the Path.

 

[4]

 

You must yourself make the effort, the Master only explains. They who take to meditation and follow the Path are freed from the bond ages of the Adversary.

 

[5]

 

All becomings are transitory. When one sees by the right knowledge, sufferings vanish. Such is the Path of purity.

 

[6]

 

AIl becomings bring suffering; when man sees by the right knowledge, his sufferings vanish. Such is the Path of Purity.

 

Page 233


[7]

 

All movements are without being; when one sees by the right knowledge, sufferings vanish. Such is the Path of Purity.

 

[8]

 

When it is time to be up, one keeps lying down, when young and strong one indulges in indolence, when the mind is full of vain notions, when one is so slothful, then one never finds the way to right knowledge.

 

[9]

 

Keep guard on your speech, control your mind, let not the body act wrongly. Keep these three laws of action clean and follow the Path as directed by the sages.

 

[10]

 

Concentration brings knowledge, lack of concentration brings lack of knowledge. Know this double Path, one leading to progress, the other to the contrary; engage yourself so that your knowledge may increase.

 

[11]

 

Cut down the forest of desire, not merely one tree. Danger lies in the forest. Cut down the forest and its bushes, be out of it and free.

 

[12]

 

As long as a man has not rooted out the last of his desire for woman, his mind remains tied down even as a suckling child is to its mother.

 

[13]

 

Pull out your self-attachment even as one does an autumn lotus out of the pond. Speak of that Path of Peace alone as is directed by the Buddha.

 

[14]

 

Here shall I stay during the rains, and here during autumn and summer. A fool only contemplates in this way. He does not know what may just stand in the way.

Page 234


[15]

 

Death seizes a man engrossed in his children and cattleheads and carries him away, even like a mighty flood overwhelming a sleeping village.

 

[16]

 

Children or parents or friends are of no avail in serving you. When Death seizes you none of your family will be your saviour.

 

[17]

 

A wise man shielded by correct conduct knows this perfectly and blazes his way to Nirvana.

 

Page 235

Miscellany

 

[1]

 

If to give up a small pleasure is to find a vast pleasure, then it is wiser to give up the small in view of the vast.

 

[2]

 

If one seeks one's pleasure by inflicting pain upon others, then one is entangled in the meshes of enmity and is not freed from it.

 

[3]

 

To reject what should be done, to do what should not be done is just how the depraved and the deluded increase their sins.

 

[4]

 

They who keep a perfect vigilance over their body, who do not indulge a thing that should not be done, ever doing faithfully what should be done, they are the good souls who have knowledge; sins disappear from them.

 

[5]

 

He slays his father (egoism), he slays his mother (lust), he slays twin kings (wrong views), he slays the whole State with all its adherents (the senses) and still he remains the stainless, the Brahmin.

 

Page 235


[6]

 

He slays his father, he slays his mother, he slays the two warrior kings, he slays the fifth one, the tiger, and still he remains stainless, the Brahmin.

 

[7]

 

They are truly awake in perfect wakefulness who follow Gautama who have their mind fixed upon the Buddha day and night.

 

[8]

 

They are fully awake in perfect wakefulness who follow Gautama who have their mind fixed upon the Dharma day and night.

 

[9]

 

They are fully awake in perfect wakefulness who follow Gautama, who have their mind fixed upon the Samgha.

 

[10]

 

They are fully awake in perfect wakefulness who follow Gautama and have their mind vigilant about the body.

 

[11]

 

They are fully awake in perfect wakefulness who follow Gautama and have their mind fixed upon compassion.

 

[12]

 

They are fully awake in perfect wakefulness who follow Gautama and have their mind fixed upon meditation.

 

[13]

 

A home is a painful thing, difficult to abandon, difficult to enjoy, difficult to inhabit. It is painful to live with unequals, painful to wander in the cycles. Do not wander, do not stray into suffering.

 

[14]

 

A man of faith and virtue, like a man of fame and wealth, receives worship wherever he happens to be.

 

Page 236


[15]

 

The wise one shines from afar even like the snowy Himalaya, the unwise one is invisible like an arrow shot in the night.

 

 

[16]

 

One who sits alone, lies alone, walks alone untiringly, disciplining oneself all by oneself rejoices in his lonely forest.

 

Page 237

Of Hell

 

[1]

 

One who says of a thing that was not that it was goes to hell, also one who does a thing and yet says he has not done. Both of them on leaving the world will share the same fate else­where, for they are men of vile action.

 

[2]

 

Many with the yellow robe on do evil without restraint. They are evil men who, because of their evil doings, take birth in Hell.

 

[3]

 

Better it were to swallow a flaming iron-ball than to eat of alms quested while leading a dissolute life.

 

[4]

 

Four are the realms where the foolish who desire another man's wife are relegated: the realm of no merit, the realm of on sleep, the realm of censure and Hell itself.

 

[5]

 

The only gain is demerit and sinful the end. Brief is the pleasure of a fearful man and a fearful woman, the punishment heavy that the Law inflicts. Therefore man must not go to another's wife.

 

Page 237


[6]

 

As a blade of grass wrongly held cuts the hand, even so ascetic discipline wrongly done drags one to hell.

 

[7]

 

Whatever work is done with looseness, whatever rule is ob­served under compulsion, whatever discipline is felt as painful does not bring about a great result.

 

 

[8]

 

A work that has to be done must be done with a firm zeal. An ascetic that loosely wanders about raises dust upon dust.

 

[9]

 

It is better not to do a wrong thing; a wrong thing done brings repentance. It is better to do the right thing; a right thing done brings no repentance.

 

[10]

 

As a fortress-city is guarded from within and from without, even so guard yourself. Do not waste even a moment. A moment wasted, you are thrown into Hell and you have only to lament.   ­

 

[11]

 

One who is ashamed of a thing not to be ashamed of, one who is not ashamed of a thing to be ashamed of, possesses a false vision and comes to an evil end.

 

[12]

 

One who has fear for a thing not to be afraid of, one who has no fear for a thing to be afraid of possesses a false vision and comes to an evil end.

 

[13]

 

One who thinks of abandoning a thing not to be abandoned, but finds in a thing to be abandoned a thing not to be aban­doned possesses a false vision and comes to an evil end.

 

Page 238


[14]

 

He who knows what is to be rejected and rejects it, he who knows what is not to be rejected and does not reject it possesses the right vision and reaches the blissful end.

 

Page 239

Of the Elephant

 

[1]

 

An elephant in battle endures arrows shot from a bow. Even so, shall it endure censures, for men in the mass are, by nature, prone to evil.

 

 

[2]

 

An elephant, when controlled, can be led to battle; him the king can ride. And among men the best is he who is controlled and endures censures.

 

[3]

 

Mules, when controlled, are excellent, so also are the pure bred horses of Sindh, so indeed are the mighty tuskers. But best of all is the man who has controlled himself.

 

[4]

 

With such conveyances you cannot go where none has gone. He who has controlled himself goes out as a controlled person on a controlled mount.

 

[5]

 

The elephant, by name Dhanapala, is hard to control when in heat. Not a morsel would he eat, if bound; he remembers only his free forest herd.

 

[6]

 

When one is slothful, when one is gluttonous, one grows in flesh, even like a sleepy pig rolling from side to side – thus the fool is called to birth time and again.

 

Page 239


[7]

 

Till now this mind of mine has moved about doing whatever pleased it. Henceforth I shall thoroughly hold it under control even as the driver with his hook controls an elephant in heat.

 

[8]

 

Take delight in vigilance. Stand by your mind. Lift yourself out of evil, even like an elephant sunk in a bog.

 

[9]

 

If you have as your companion one who is intelligent and wise and of perfect conduct, then you will overcome all obstacles and go forward with him, contented and courageous.

 

[10]

 

If your do not have companion one who is intelligent and wise and of perfect conduct, then live alone, even like a vanquished king who has lost his kingdom or like an elephant alone in the midst of the forest.

 

[11]

 

Better to live alone, a fool is not a company. Live alone, do no evil, look not about, live like a lonely elephant.

 

[12]

 

A friend in need is a thing of joy, a more or less satisfaction here and there is a thing of joy, after death a good deed is a thing of joy; it is a joy indeed to have abandoned all griefs.

 

[13]

 

In the world, it is a joy to serve one's mother, it is a joy also to serve one's father. And it is a joy to follow the path of the Bhikkus, it is a joy to follow the path of the Brahmin.

 

[14]

 

It is a joy to lead a pure life till old age, it is a joy to possess a firmly established faith, it is a joy to acquire wisdom and it is a joy not to do evil.

 

Page 240

The Canto of Desire

 

[1]

 

The desire of the man of deluded movements grows like the golden creeper. And as the monkey in pursuit of fruits in the forest leaps from tree to tree even so the man wanders from birth to birth ceaselessly.

 

[2]

 

For one who is overpowered by this poisonous growing desire, the miseries increase overwhelmingly like wild weeds.

 

[3]

 

For one who overpowers this growing desire, so hard to tame, the miseries slip off like water-drops from the lotus-leaf.

 

[4]

 

To all who are gathered here, I say, for your welfare: Dig out the roots of desire even as you dig out the roots of wild weeds

 

 

 

[5]

 

If the roots are left intact, even when the tree is cut down, it will grow again; likewise when the very source of desire is not destroyed, these sorrows will come back again and again.

 

[6]

 

If your mind takes delight in the three dozen streams that are in you your will becomes a product of your desire; it will give you a wrong vision and lead you to grief.

 

[7]

 

Desire streams out everywhere; like a creeper it crops up and grows. If you see it sprouting anywhere, cut out its roots with all the force of your conscious will.

 

[8]

 

Things that pass, things that bring comfort are attractive to creatures: It is those men who flow with the tide, who seek pleasures that go the round of birth and age.

Page 241


[9]

 

With desire in forefront creatures go round and round, even as does a rabbit caught in a trap: Bound by the chains of attachment they go through sorrows again and again for ever.

 

[10]

 

With desire in forefront creatures go round and round, even as does a rabbit caught in a trap: Therefore, to remove desire the aspirant seeks detachment of self.

 

[11]

 

He who desires Nirvana and has come out of desire and is free from desire and yet runs after it, behold, the man even when freed runs towards bondage.

 

[12]

 

The wise do not call that a strong bondage which is of iron or of wood or of rope, but that hankering for jewels and ornaments and for wife and children, considering them as most substantial things.

 

[13]

That the wise call a strong bondage which pulls you down, which seems to be loose, but hard to remove. This too they cut away and take to the wandering path, they who have no more hankering, they who have discarded the pleasures of desire.

 

[14]

 

They who are attached to their passions are dragged into the Stream even like a spider drawn into his self-woven web. This too the wise cut away and take to the wandering path: they have no hankering, they have discarded all sorrowing.

 

[15]

 

Abandon all that is in front, abandon all that is behind, abandon all that is in the middle; go beyond earth's shores. Thus the mind freed in all ways, you will suffer neither birth nor age.

 

Page 242


[16]

 

Creatures have a mind in .turmoil, they are full of fears, passions, they seek pleasures only: And this serves only to increase their desires and so to strengthen their bondage.

 

[17]

 

One who strives to quieten his mind, who is ever discriminating and spots out the unclean: He, indeed, is the person who cuts away the bonds of the enemy, cuts away to the very last.

 

[18]

 

Firm in faith, fearless, desireless, stainless, he pulls out the world as though a spear lodged in him: For him this is the last incarnation.

 

[19]

 

Freed from desire, unattached, he knows the words and their meanings, he knows the collocation of the letters and their sequence: For the last time he has put on the body and is called the great Wise.

 

[20]

 

Almighty, all-wise am I; I am attached to no mode of conduct; I have renounced all: With no desire, I am free. Whom should I then approach for the sake of knowledge?

 

[21]

 

He has passed beyond all giving, even the giving of dharma; he has passed beyond all enjoyment, even the enjoyment of dharma. He has gone beyond all delights, even the delight of dharma: Desire exhausted, he has passed beyond all grieving.

[22]

 

Sense-enjoyments kill the deluded who does not seek the other shore. In his craving for enjoyment the deluded kills himself even as he may kill his neighbour.

 

[23]

 

In a field, weed is the evil, in a human creature attachment is

 

Page 243


the evil. Make your gift to one free from attachment: that is a truly fruitful act.

 

[24]

 

In a field the weed is the evil, in a human creature hatred is the evil: Make your gift to one free from hatred, that is a truly fruitful act.

 

[25]

 

In a field, the weed is the evil, in a human creature infatuation is the evil: Let your giving be to one free from infatuation: that is a truly fruitful giving.

 

[26]

 

In a field, the weed is the evil, in a human creature the wishfulness is the evil: Let your giving be to one free from wishfulness: that is a truly fruitful giving.

 

Page 244

The Bhikkhu

 

[1]

 

It is good to control one's eye, good to control one's ear, good to control one's nose, good to control one's tongue.

 

[2]

 

It is good to control one's body, good to control one's speech, good to control one's mind; it is good to have control everywhere. The Bhikkhu who has control everywhere is freed from all sorrows.

 

[3]

 

One who has control over his hands, who has control over his feet, who has control over his speech, is the best among the self-controlled; he is concentrated in the Spirit, wholly self-absorbed, lone and happy, he is indeed a Bhikkhu.

 

Page 244


[4]

 

The Bhikkhu who has his mouth controlled, who speaks after taking thought, who is not pretentious, who moves to the goal and is on the path, possesses a sweet utterance.

 

[5]

 

The Bhikkhu delights in the Path, he adheres to the Path, he contemplates on the Path, he follows the Path, he never falls away from the Path.

 

[6]

 

Do not despise your own gain, do not covet others' gain. If one desires others' gain, one never attains consolation.

 

[7]

 

If one gains a little and does not despise the little gain that is one's own, the gods praise him; for he lives a pure life and is ever vigilant.

 

[8]

 

One who has no attachment for any name and form and does not grieve at their disappearance, him they calla Bhikkhu.

 

[9]

 

One who moves as a friend, who is happy in Buddha's Laws, .attains that happy seat of existence where all contingencies cease.

 

[10]

 

O Bhikkhu, bailout your boat, thus it will become lighter. Even so, cast out your attachments and taints and you will attain Nirvana.

 

[11]

 

Cut out the five conquer the other five.² Concenrate on the five others.³ The Bhikkhu who is thus freed in a fivefold way is said to have crossed the ocean waters.

 

¹ Ego, doubt, outward ceremonies, greed, ill-will.

² Craving for the world of form, craving for the world of the formless, pride, mental restlessness, ignorance.

³ Faith, energy, concentration, attentiveness, meditation, intelligence.

 

Page 245


[12]

 

O Bhikkhu, take to meditation, let there be no delusion, let not your mind wander in objects of desire. Do not be lured and swallow the redhot ball of iron and then get scorched and lament, "Oh, I suffer!"

 

[13]

 

One without knowledge can have no meditation and without meditation one can have no knowledge. One who has both knowledge and meditation, can reach Nirvana.

 

[14]

 

The Bhikkhu who has entered the house of emptiness, whose mind is quieted, who clearly distinguishes the Divine Law attains superhuman delight.

 

[15]

 

Each time he concentrates on the appearance and disappearance of the contingents, he enjoys the happiness and delight of those who have attained immortality.

 

[16]

 

Such are the very first things for the Bhikkhu who has attained the right knowledge: control over the senses, contentment, self-discipline according to the Code; choosing one among friends who leads constantly a pure life for the good of all.

 

[17]

 

Be hospitable and courteous and self-contented. So shall you end your suffering.

 

[18]

 

A flowering plant sheds its withered flowers, even so, O Bhikkhu, shed your attachments, your likes and dislikes.

 

[19]

 

Quiet in body, quiet in speech, quiet in mind, deep in concentration, all world's desires ended, the Bhikkhu attains perfect Peace.

 

Page 246


[20]

 

Move the self by the self, establish the self by the self. Guarded by the self, always mindful, the Bhikkhu dwells in Felicity.

 

[21]

 

The self is the master of the self. The self is the refuge of the self. Discipline your self, even as a dealer disciplines a horse of breed.

 

[22]

 

Full of happiness and delight in the pursuit of the Buddha's discipline, the Bhikkhu attains the state of perfect peace, the felicity that is cessation from all contingents.

 

[23]

 

The young Bhikkhu who yokes himself to the Buddha-discipline illumines the world even like the moon freed from the clouds.

 

Page 247

The Brahmin

 

[1]

 

O Brahmin! Struggle hard, seal off the stream, drive away desires. Knowing that all elements of existence have dissolved, you will know the Uncreated:

 

[2]

 

When the Brahmin has gone beyond the dualities, then he attains knowledge and all his bondages disappear.

 

[3]

 

Him I call a Brahmin for whom there is neither the shore nor the shoreless, for whom both are non-existent, one who is free from fear, free from attachment.

 

[4]

 

Him I call a Brahmin who is given to meditation and is free from impurities, who has settled down and done what is to be done, the sinless who has attained the supreme Good.

 

Page 247


[5]

 

The sun burns by the day, the moon shines by the night, the warrior gleams in his armour, the Brahmin is luminous in his meditation, the Buddha sheds his effulgence day and night.

 

[6]

 

He has cast away his sins, therefore he is a Brahmin. He has led the life of discipline, therefore he is a monk. But a recluse is he who is cleansed of all impurities.

 

[7]

 

One must not hurt a Brahmin, nor should a Brahmin, when hurt, hit back. It is a disgrace to him who hurts a Brahmin, but a greater disgrace it is to the Brahmin who hits back.

 

[8]

 

There is no greater good for man than to withdraw the mind from its cherished objects. The more the wicked mind quietens, the more the suffering ceases.

 

[9]

 

Him I call a Brahmin who does not do wrong, whether by the body or by speech or by mind, who is self-controlled in all the three domains.

 

[10]

 

Bow to him with reverence, whoever has taught you the doctrine of the Enlightened, even as a Brahmin does to the sacrificial Fire.

 

[11]

 

Not by matted locks nor by pedigree nor by birth does one become a Brahmin. He is a Brahmin in whom there is the Truth, the Right, one who is free.

 

[12]

 

O Fool! What for your matted locks? What for your robe of animal-skin? Within, you are a dense jungle, only in the outside you are trimmed.

 

Page 248


[13]

 

I name that living being a Brahmin who, even though clothed in dirty rags, the body reduced to mere veins, is solitary, in meditation, dwelling in the forests.

 

[14]

 

I do not call him a Brahmin who is merely born in a Brahmin family, of a Brahmin mother and is rich and vain. One who possesses nothing, who is attached to nothing, him I call a Brahmin.

 

[15]

 

I call him a Brahmin who has broken all bond ages and has no fear, who has no attachment, who is free.

 

 

[16]

 

I call him a Brahmin who has cut the thongs and straps and the chain with all its links, who has thrown off the yoke and is thus enlightened.

 

[17]

 

I call him a Brahmin who bears without resentment blows and shackles, whose force is in forbearance and who possesses the strength of an army.

 

[18]

 

I call him a Brahmin who is free from anger, who is true to his faith, true to his practice, faithful to the doctrine, who has self-control and, for the last time has taken a body.

 

[19]

 

I call him a Brahmin who does not stick to a desire, even as water does not stick to a lotus-leaf or as a mustard-seed to the point of a needle.

 

[20]

 

I call him a Brahmin who has in this life known the end of suffering, laid down his load and is free from bondages.

 

Page 249


[21

 

I call him a Brahmin who is profound in knowledge, strong in intelligence, who can discern which is the Path and which is not the Path, who has attained the supreme Goal.

 

[22]

 

I call him a Brahmin who does not keep company with house­holders nor with wandering monks, who has no home and very few needs.

 

[23]

 

I call him a Brahmin who refrains from hurting creatures, timid or strong, who does not kill nor cause to kill.

 

[24]

 

I call him a Brahmin who is friendly among the unfriendly, calm among the violent, disinterested among the interested.

 

 

[25]

 

I call him a Brahmin from whom passion and hatred and pride and pretence have dropped away even like a mustard-seed from the point of a needle.

 

[26]

 

I call him a Brahmin who utters words that are smooth and instructive, offending none.

 

[27]

 

I call him a Brahmin who does not, in this world, take any­thing long or short, small or big, good or bad, which has not been given to him.

 

[28]

 

I call him a Brahmin who has no desire in this world or in the other, who has no longing, who is free.

 

[29]

 

I call him a Brahmin who has no yearning, who has attained the highest knowledge, who is free from doubts, who has reached the profoundest immortality.

 

Page 250


[30]

 

I call him a Brahmin who has cast away the twin bonds of sin and virtue, who is free from grief, and free from impurity, who is pure.

 

[31]

 

I call him a Brahmin who is like the Moon, stainless, pure, clear, serene, whose worldly cravings have withered away.

 

[32]

 

I call him a Brahmin who has gone beyond this path of mire, hard to traverse, this round of worldly life, the delusion, who has crossed over and reached the other shore, who is given to meditation, who is unmoved, free from doubt, free from needs, wholly withdrawn.

 

[33]

 

I call him a Brahmin who has cast off all desires, has no home and wanders free, who has exhausted all hankering.

 

 

 

[34]

 

I call him a Brahmin who has here below thrown out all thirst, who has no home and wanders free, who has exhausted all hankering.

 

[35]

 

I call him a Brahmin who has abandoned ties human or heavenly, who is free from all ties.

 

[36]

 

I call him a Brahmin who has rejected all attraction and repulsion, who has become indifferent, free from limitation, who has conquered all the worlds, the hero.

 

[37]

 

I call him a Brahmin who has the perfect knowledge of the birth and death of all beings, who has no attachment, who is the Blessed and the Enlightened.

 

Page 251


[38]

 

I call him a Brahmin whose destiny is known neither to the Gods nor to the demi-gods nor to men, whose bonds have dwindled away, the Worthy.

 

[39]

 

I call him a Brahmin who has neither the past nor the future nor the present, who owns nothing, who receives nothing.

 

[40]

 

I call him a Brahmin who is puissant, the very best, the hero, the supreme sage who has conquered all foes, the impassible, the purified, the enlightened.

 

[41]

 

I call him a Brahmin who knows his previous lives, who sees heaven and hell, and thus having come to the end of births and become a sage, attained perfect knowledge, attained all perfection.

 

Page 252

Old Bengali Mystic Poems

 

I

 

The body is a tree; it has five branches.¹

The mind is a restless thing and Death

            has entered into it.

Make the mind firm – that is the measure

            of the Great Happiness.

Luy says, "you must ask your Guru if you

            want to know."

Of what use is trance, if through grief

            and joy you move to death.

Pass out of self-will's bonds, out of the

            yearnings for senses' satisfaction.

Hold to your flanks the two wings of

emptiness.²

Luy says, "I have seen in my consciousness:

The twin breaths³ are the stools upon which

          I am firmly seated."

 

 

NOTES

 

1. Five branches – five senses.

2. One must have wings of emptiness – the empty consciousness i.e., pure consciousness emptied of all movements – to soar into the high heavens of Nirvana.

3. The breath, embodying the vital energy. One movement controls the right side of the adhara, and the other controls the left side – the twin movements of knowledge and action. It refers also to the double action of consciousness in yogic practice – the ascent and the descent.

 

Page 255


II

 

A tortoise has yielded milk the jar cannot contain¹

And a crocodile has eaten all the tamarind up the tree²!

O Fair Vagrant, the open yard is your home.³

At midnight a burglar has run away with your ear-ring;

The father-in-law is asleep, the daughter-in-law awake;

The ear-ring a thief has taken, where to find it?

At daytime the daughter-in-law fears even a crow.6

At night she is daring with desire.

Thus the hymn Kukkuripad sings­ –

One in a million can seize it in one's heart.

 

NOTES

 

1. Tortoise – the hoarded consciousness above (Hiranyagarbha) Milk – light and delight

Jar – the human receptacle (Jiva-ādhār)

2. Crocodile-the amphibian deity of life and body – the vito­physical power and energy.

Tamarind – the fruit of life.

The higher showers its Grace upon the soul, but the soul is too small to receive the Grace fully.

The lower enjoys its own Karma in its own domain. We may remember the two golden birds of the Upanishads.

3. Between the two what is the soul to do? He (rather she) is neither here nor there. The open place is her home.

4. She has lost her inner Hearing, her Guidance. The Enemy has stolen it.

5. The guardian of the ordinary consciousness. The soul is the daughter-in-law. She is wedded into this house (the human receptacle) – it is not her own house, she comes from elsewhere.

6. Day – the light of ordinary consciousness – in which birds of ignorance revel.

7. Night – when the inner consciousness is awake and the soul's ardent yearnings are in play.

 

Page 256


III

 

She is the common ale-wife, she goes into both the rooms

She binds the ale tight with thongs of bark..²

Oh, fix the Simplicity and bind the ale tight

So mayst thou be ageless and deathless and carry solid shoulders

The ten doors are marked:

The customer observes and comes by himself:

The wine has been poured into the sixty-four jars6

Once the customer enters, there is no more exit for him.

There is one jar and there is one thin Spout.

Biruba says: steady your move.9

 

NOTES

 

1. The divine soul or consciousness in man embraces both the sphere of consciousness, the higher and the lower.

2. That central consciousness hoards the delight, keeps it tight bound in the depth of the heart, so that it may not be spilt and spoilt – the material sheath with its teguments and ligaments must be strong and make a resisting armour.

3. The supreme consciousness is simplicity itself. What can be more simple than Zero (Nirvana)? One who follows, adheres to simplicity is the Simple Man (Sahaja). This simple single consciousness is to be affirmed, firmly established in this material frame, the body – which is to be made fit so that it may hold that delightful consciousness.

4. The ten sense-instruments (indriyas) through which the con­sciousness passes in and out. They are to be vigilant and stamped with the seal of the supreme consciousness.

5. The customer is the divine self, the true individual in man.

6. The complete number of the principles or elements of the human vessel.

7. Once you have the divine delight and enter into it you can no longer be satisfied with anything else less.

8. Truth is one and there is only one expression – that of the straight and narrow path.

9. Drink but do not be drunk – steady and balanced and firm must be the frame that holds and expresses the divine consciousness and delight.

 

Page 257


IV

 

O my mate, press triply and embrace me fast.¹

The lotus and the thunder shall meet and I shall

pass beyond time.²

O my mate, without you I cannot live a moment.

I drink from your lips the very sap of the lotus.

What I cast upward, my love, cannot be kept down here below.³

Climb towards the jewel centre and enter into the beyond.

The room of the mother-in-law is under lock and key

Cut away the wings, the sun and the moon.6

Gundari says I am a heroic reveller

Between the man and the woman the victory banner is uplifted.

 

NOTES

 

1. Triply – mind, life and body – bh >ū >r-bhuvar-svar

2. Lotus – the Heart Centre – the Divine within; Thunder – the Crown Centre – the Divine above. >

3. The Consciousness – moves upward, it cannot be tied down upon the earth.

      4. Jewel Centre – the highest centre at the top of the head re­presenting the highest seat of mind beyond which is the Vast and Infinite Consciousness.

5. Mother-in-law – ordinary consciousness.

6. Sun and Moon – day and night, the cycle of ordinary con­sciousness.

7. Purusha and Prakriti in right relation means the victory of the Supreme Consciousness

 

V

 

The world flows fast like a river deep and sombre.

On either side muddy banks, in between fathomless depths.

For the sake of the Law Chatila has built the bridge

So that travellers to the other shore may easily cross over

The tree of delusion has been cut down and the planks tied

together

Affirm the single, use the axe of Nirvana;

Once on the bridge look not to the right nor to the left.

 

Page 258


The awakening is near, do not wander far.

O people who want to go to the other shore.

Ask of Chatila – the Master has no peer.

 

NOTES

 

Life is a dangerous river. You have to cross it to go over to the other shore of safety, the spiritual life. But once in it, you are doomed. You are drowned in its fathomless depths or if you try to clamber up its sides you are bogged down in their sticky mud. The one thing to do is to build a bridge – it can be only out of the materials of life itself. Life's experiences form the materials. They are trees, as it were, luxuriant in growth. You have to cut them down, dry them – they must be dead before they can be used as planks for the bridge. The sharp edge of a concentrated consciousness – the sense of the unreality and inanity of this existence – is the axe for cutting the growth of life.

 

VI

 

Whom do you accept? Where do you cling?

A great call encircles me all around.

The deer is an enemy to himself, because of his own flesh.¹

Bhushuk is a hunter, he never relaxes a moment.

But the deer touches not grass, drinks not water. ²

And he knows not the abode of his mate.

But the mate tells him, "O darling, listen, leave the forest

and go forth".

The galloping deer now shows not his hooves.

Bhushuk says: It is a thing that does not enter into the head

of the deluded!

 

NOTES

1. The deer is the individual self; his mate, the doe, is the secret deity, the conscious being in the heart, the immanent divine consciousness.

2. He gives up the joys of ordinary life.

 

Page 259


VII

 

Illusion and Delusion – the twin blocked the way;

This has confused the mind of Kanhu – ­

Where can he go and live?

They who see with the mind stay away.

Three are there: although three, the three are one.

Kanhu says, the world is cut away from him –

Whoever that came has gone:

Because of this coming and going Kanhu is confused.

It is visible, the city of victory is near to Kanhu.

Yet, Kanhu says, "It does not enter into my heart!"

 

NOTES

The goal is the city of God – the city of victory for Kanhu. He must go there and live for ever. But with the active mind, with its illusions and delusions, none can enter. Illusion is to see a thing which is not there, delusion is to see one thing for another. They remain outside, Kanhu sees the world abolished for him, the three worlds of the mind, the life and the body which although three are really one – their truth is behind and beyond in the unity. That destination seems to be near and yet Kanhu has not completely entered into it.

 

VIII

 

The boat of Grace is filled with gold,

There is no room for silver in it,

Kamali rows towards the heaven;

How is it then that the past life returns again?

Pull out the peg, spread out the rigging;

Row on, Kamali, and ask of the true Guru.

The helm is not there? How to ply and who can ply?

Press evenly to the right and to the left as you go:

So do you find on the way the Great happiness.

 

NOTES

Through the supreme Grace your being carries only gold – pure consciousness. The impure, mixed worldly consciousness is the silverware

 

Page 260


– it must not be allowed to return. With this pure Consciousness firm in you, let yourself go ahead. Do not turn to the right, nor to the left – go forward keeping a watchful eye all around.

>

 

IX

 

The solid stake of Dual Consciousness Purusha and Prakriti

is broken, .

Broken all the bondages that encircle:

Kanhu revels drunk with the sweetest wine,

He enters Self-born's lotus-grove and attains the calmness;

Even like the elephant in rut for his mate

He rains Truth's own realities.

All the sixfold movements in his nature are purified:

Whether in the Presence or in the Absence even

            the hair's end does not stir. ­

From the ten sides the ten delightful treasures

            have been gathered, .

To capture the Consciousness, as one does an elephant

            with ease.

 

NOTES

 

All the ties of the world are broken. Kanhu is free, he is free in the Supreme Ecstasy.

 

X

 

Your hut stands outside the city,

my untouchable maid;

The bald Brahmin passes sneaking close by.

O my maid, I would make of you my companion.

Kanhu is a Kapali, a Yogi, he has no disgust

and he has no robe on.

There is one lotus and it has sixty-four petals:

Upon that the maid will climb with this poor self

and dance.

a my Beauty, I ask you frankly:

Page 261


Whose boat is it by which, you come and go?

My outcaste maid sells twines and

weaves baskets­ –

The actor's make up for your sake I throwaway!

You are the maid, I am the Kapali;

For your sake I have embraced the garland of bones.

My love churns the lake and devours the lotus-stalk­ –

I will beat and batter you, take your life out of you!

 

PARAPHRASE

 

The inner being – the soul – lives outside the pale of the ordinary consciousness. It is, as it were, an outcaste from the civilised, cultured, moral, ceremonial social mentality.

Even so, the best minds there, the Brahmin, harbour some- times a secret hankering for the outcaste Beauty.

But only a Kapali – an extreme Tantrik of the left – an outcaste himself, free and nude in every respect, having no bondages, nor prejudices nor preoccupations nor presumptions nor pretensions, whether of the mind or the life or the body, can aspire to be the fit companion of the deity within.

He can then revel with his Soul Beauty, the Divinity which is at the core of the heart, the full-blown lotus of the divine consciousness with its sixty-four petals of integral delight in­fusing its fragrant vibration into every nook and corner of the adhara from the crown of the head to the tip of the toe.

Yes, one must give up all, all worldly conventions and respectabilities. The Kapali has given up all that for the sake of his divine companion and chosen her life of austere labour and renunciation, outside the pale of genteel falsehood and Ignorance.

The soul comes down and enters into the muddy pool of earthly life. She seeks there the lotus of immortality that grows and blooms there in the mud. She seizes it and devours it with mad eagerness.

The aspirant too joins her in the battle of life, he battles with her also to win her, and win her gift of immortality. >

 

Page 262


He is a violent warrior (Kapali) and seeks to wrest Heaven by violence.

 

XI

 

The central cord is set firm in its frame;

And in the heart the soundless drum

resounds valiantly;

Kanhu the Kapali, the yogi, is engaged in his rites.

He wanders in the city of his body

in perfect identity;

The duals – vowels and consonants – are like

tinkling bells and anklets on his feet;

The sun and the moon are his carvings.

Love and hate and delusion are burnt to ashes.

He has put on the pearl-necklace

of Supreme Liberation;

He has slain the mother-in-law and the sister-in-law

   who held the house­ –

Indeed Kanhu has slain maya and become Kapali.

 

NOTES

 

The central cord: the cords (nadi) are the lines or channels of psycho-vital forces that govern the human organism, control the general functions of the body. These lines or channels are sometimes identified with the nervous system but they are more subtle than the material substance, more vital than physical. Their effective expres­sion, their principal agency in the physical is the respiratory system. Their numbers are variously counted, sometimes sixty-four, sometimes thirty-four, but the principal ones are three. These form a trinity and follow the line of the spinal cord. They are the famous 'Ida', 'Pingala' and 'Susumna.' Ida and Pingala are on either side of the spinal cord, the central one being the Susumna. The two on either side are the ascending and the descending lines, (sometimes they are represented as the twins, knowledge and power); the central holds the balance between the two, representing the consciousness of unity or synthesis. These are the triple forces -that control the breath and are made use of in Hathayoga – the intaking, the outgoing and the holding in of >

 

Page 263


the breath (Purak, Rechak and Kumbhak); these are described as the means of controlling and matsering the life-force, Prana.

The two lines on either side of the central one form a circulatory system, distributing the forces through the body; the central one, as I said, balancing the two, maintains the poise; it has also a special function of its own not only to guide the forces around itself but also to direct them upward. Along with the physico-vital movement there is also a psychological movement, a movement of consciousness that establishes harmony among the forces around and also rises upward and through the crown of the head goes beyond. The whole operation may be transcribed as a movement of consciousness or consciousness­ force (chit-tapas) seeking to establish a new purified order in the human system in relation to a higher order.

 

XII

 

I play chess upon the board of Grace:¹

With the consciousness of the Guru one wins the world-game.

The two were removed and the King taken prisoner. ²

The Guide directing Kanhu came by the city of victory.³

The first thing to do, pursue and kill the pawns.

Then lift the Bishop and kill the five;

By the Queen the King is dethroned, disabled,

the world-power is won.6

Kanhu says, "I am an expert in chess:

And I count and capture all the sixty-four squares.

NOTES

 

1. The Grace abounding spread everywhere, which always helps the sadhak and ensures the victory.

2. Two = Duality (dvandvas). One must be dvandvatita, beyond the dualities and divisions to find the supreme unity.

King == the Ego (ahamāra)

3. Guide = Antaryāmin, the Inner Ruler.

4. Pawns = ignorant instincts. Samskāras.

5. Bishop = Indian term 'tusker' (elephant) which means material power.

Five = the senses.

 

Page 264


6. Queen = the Divine Consciousness-Power. Chit-Shakti.

King = the ignorant being (Purusha) that normally rules the ignorant nature.

7. 64. squares = fullness, integrality of life. Kali, Mother Nature, is said to have 64 yoginis, powers and instruments. There are also 64 arts (kalas) embellishing a full life.

 

XIII

 

The threefold adherence is the boat and there are

            eight rooms in it.¹

My own body is the Compassion, the dwelling

            inside is emptiness. ²

I have crossed the world-ocean as through a

            vain dream.

When within the boat, my mind dwells on the

waves as a witness:

The five luminous Beings are made the oars;³

Ply your boat, this body of yours, O Kanhu, through

the mazes of Maya:

Touch and taste and smell shall remain as they are,

Even like a sleepless dream.

With his consciousness holding the helm through

            the Void,

Kanhu moves towards the confluence of the Supreme

            Delight.

 

NOTES

 

1. Threefold Adherence: to the Truth, the Guru, and the Divine Family (Dharma, Buddha, Samgha).

Eight Rooms = the seven planes of consciousness (Sat-chit­ananda-mahas-manas-prana-anna) and the Supreme. >

2. The Buddha consciousness: within, it is nothingness, outside it is compassion incarnate.

3. luminous beings = illumined senses.

4. sleepless = conscious, not unconscious, vigilant. dream = unreality,' from the spiritual consciousness.

 

Page 265


XIV

 

Oh! the boat plies between Ganga and Yamuna.

The Sea-elephant lies there plunged,

            he ferries easily the yogi across.

Oh my mate, ply on, oh, ply on, my love,

            it is late on the way.

Through the Grace of the Guru's feet

            I will reach again the city of Victory.

Five oars are rowing, the ropes are tied

            to the peg in the rear.

Emptiness is the pan, bale out the water with it

so that no chink permits a drop.

The sun and the moon are the agents that create and destroy.

Neither to the right nor to the left look for the way­ –

            Row on at ease.

She takes nor dole nor obole, she ferries you

            of her own will.

One who rides a chariot and knows not how to ply a boat

            wanders from shore to shore.

 

NOTES

 

Ganga and Yamuna: the upward and the downward currents of consciousness and force. The ascending current leads the being to the higher and higher levels, while the descending current brings the riches from above into the lower regions. The companion who is with you and helps you through the journey is your inner deity represented here as the sea-elephant.

This is a familiar image in the orthodox Tantra. It also represents the Purusha-Prakriti play. Tantra speaks of the confluence of the Ganga and Yamuna where one is to seize by violence the divine damsel.

Sri Aurobindo refers to the same dual phenomenon as "aspiration from below" and "Grace from above". Emptiness or Neutral: the original word "pulinda" is taken by the Sanskrit commentator as representing the neuter. Evidently it means the Void in which all creation ceases, the sun and the moon being the motors of creation

 

Page 266


XV

 

You seek to weigh the true reality

of your self-experience:

But what is beyond ken leaves no trace for recognition.

Whoever went the straight upward way

     came to the end of all ways.

O fool, move not from shore to shore,

            there is a straight road in the world.

May no curve turn you aside, O child,

            the King's way is covered with velvet.

Lo, the ocean of illusions and delusions

            and you know neither its end nor its bottom:

 

No boat nor raft is in sight­ –

            what an error not to ask it of the Guru!

A bare expanse, no frontier anywhere!

            Oh! make no error in your going.

Here are the eight great accomplishments

            for one who goes the straight way.

Leave all other ways, right or left – ­

            says Shantipada in brief­ –

Close your eyes and go the way that has

            no steps, nor shrubs nor herbs!¹

        ¹ A smooth, clean pathway.

 

XVI

 

The soul's cry, like the roar of a dark cloud,

            fell upon the triple¹ altars:

The terrible Adversary² heard it and fled

            with all his cohort.

The Conscient Being like a mad elephant

rushed out

And in his thirst began churning the high heavens.³

The twin chains – virtue and sin – he tore off

and uprooted the pegs:

He reached the top heaven and entered into Nirvana.

He is drunk with the supreme Wine, oblivious of

     all the three worlds.

 

Page 267


Master of the five agents, none is against.

Burning with the hot rays of the sun

he dives into the heavenly Ganga.6

Mahinda says, "Yes, I entered here and lost sight of all else."

 

NOTES

 

1. triple – mind, life, body.

2. Adversary – Maya.

3. heavens – the mind – churning in order to go through.

4. Bhutas; elements or indriyas (senses).

5. Sun of the Truth-Consciousness.

6. Ganga = Supreme Delight.

 

XVII

 

The sun is the gourd-shell,

the moon is the string tied to it;

The heart's silence is the rod,

and the ascetic woman does the rest.

            O my mate, Heruka is playing on the Veena;

            The Voice with its stringed melody

flashes forth the compassion

Vowels and consonants form the twin rows of cadence,

The bridge, elephant-shaped, marks the equal enjoying.

As the fingers press tight upon the palm,

All the thirty-two notes ring out and spread everywhere:

The Deity dances, the Goddess sings,

the Buddha play is played out.

 

 

NOTES

 

Dried gourd is used as the base or hub of the instrument.

Sun is the Supreme Knowledge, moon is the Supreme Delight.

The creation is a stringed musical instrument. Knowledge is its base, the delight is the row of strings tied to the base, the inner silence is the body (rod) on which the strings are laid. The woman is the inspiration of the inner soul, creating the music, she is the mate of the singer, the poet himself. What kind of music is it? It is the music

 

Page 268


of the Void pouring out the light of compassion all over the creation. The strings are in two layers; the vowels (beginning with a – alpha series) are the top series, the consonants the series below (Indian K series, European beta series). That marks the echoing and the re­-echoing of the melody, also the right hand and the left hand move­ments of the consciousness (Knowledge and Power) according to the occultists – it means the total encircling consciousness, the global music. The bridge tightens and maintains the poise of the strings. We may remember here the two subtle nervous lines of 'Ida' and 'Pingala' and the middle one, 'Sushumna' that balances the two. The psychological sense is that the dualities of the world-experience are resolved in the consciousness of the sadhak by a supreme sense of equality. The elephant may mean the strength of physical resolution. The fingers pressing indicate the same thing, the pressure of almost physical consciousness to bring out the vast music that is Nirvana. The Gods and Goddesses are all happy for the curtain is rung down on the play, it is the end – Nirvana.

style='font-size:12.0pt'>

 

XVIII

 

All the three worlds I have moved through at ease

And now I am fast asleep revelling in the supreme happiness.

O my woman, how playful you are!

On either side the troop of caste people

And in the middle this outcaste Kapali.

O woman, you have upset everything;

Without rhyme or reason you have shelved the moon away.

Some call you a harlot,

But the wise wear you as a necklace.

Kanhu sings: she is a lustful outcaste,

And a greater wanton there is none.

 

NOTES

 

You have to cross the three worlds – physical, vital and mental, pass through the three states of consciousness – jāgrat (waking), swapna (dreaming) and susupta (sleeping)-to enjoy the transcendent delight. It is the ecstasy of union with one's soul, the divine Beloved secreted within our inner heart. This divinity, this beloved deity is utter

Page 269


freedom – no mental reservations or restrictions, no vital preferences or prejudices, no physical rules or regulations.

 

 

XIX

 

Birth and Death are the drum and the kettle,

Mind and Life are the cymbals and tambours:

The bugles blow vying with peals of vivat.

Lo, Kanhu goes to marry his bride.

This marriage will bring him a new birth,

The dowry being the supreme states of consciousness.

The day and the night pass in the game of enjoyment,

In the company of Yoginis till the dawn breaks.

One who is attached to the outcaste woman

Never leaves for a moment the maddening intoxicant.

 

NOTES

 

Outcaste – because she is cast out of the normal human conscious­ness, which does not recognise the worth of such a status. Woman – because it is Power, Shakti and Delight (ananda). Yoginis – all the attendant powers that aid and vivify the game.

 

XX

 

I am she the desireless, my spouse is the Void:

The knowledge I carry is beyond words.

O Mother, as I cast my look into the womb,

it all burst forth­

But what I wanted here is not here.

The first-born out of me is a mass of desires:

That too vanished as its life-line was pursued to the end.

A new youthfulness I achieved

The original spearhead did the killing;

Kukkuripada says: stable now is the world­ –

And he who knows here understands is a hero here.

 

Page 270


NOTES

 

This poem or song is an outright cryptogram. It speaks of mysterious things in an even more mysterious way. First of all, we must note that the poet is a woman. She calls herself kukkuri. But why of all names a "bitch"? Well, she is in good company. One remembers the Vedic Sarama or Sarameya. The West too has its Hound of Heaven. Only the term here has been put in its vernacular form. Anyhow it is a yogini who embodies or represents the divine Being, nairatma devi, as the Buddhist commentator says.

The opening lines have a clear Vedic ring, they take us back to the famous Devi Sukta where the poetess – there too it is a Rishika, Vak or Vagambhrini – feels herself one with the Supreme Shakti and declares her mightinesses.

Here also the woman-singer, filled with the divine afflatus, intones her inexpressible experiences. Her individual consciousness is identi­fied with the universal Mother consciousness. And as such while she casts her glance into herself, into the depth of her womb, she finds the entire universe there and it comes out in a burst. But she notes that the first creation is only a world of the mere senses, the world of desires and it was not what she wanted. Therefore she severed the life-line that held it – as though the umbilical cord – by a stroke of the concentrated luminous energy that her consciousness was. So the wrong manifestation, the false world (of Maya and Mara) dissolved. and disappeared. And in its stead the true, the world of truth – that is the void – was firmly established, never to move or change. The process is a difficult path and only a heroic soul can go through it.

 

XXI

 

The night is dark, the mouse stirring:

Immortality is his food and he takes it.

Slay the mouse, O Yogi, the mouse that is like the wind.

So may he stop his coming and going.

The mouse pierces into the earth, he digs a hole.

Restless is the black mouse, be firm and kill it.

Black is the mouse; it is not visible for its colour.

When it ascends to the sky, then it enters into

a mindless meditation.

 

Page 271


The mouse is restless; it is at rest when it has the

consciousness of the Great Master.

When its wandering ceases, then only,

Bhushuka says, all its bond ages break away.

 

NOTES

 

This poem presents a simpler allegory and expresses a more familiar experience of the spiritual life.

The mouse is the ignorant being, the small being of ignorance­ – the restless desire – soul full of hunger and hankerings – moved by the untamed vital urge ('the wind'). It is difficult to spot it, because it is a black thing moving in blackness – ignorance enveloped in ignorance. Tamo asit tamasa gudham. It burrows a hole in the earth consciousness, enters into the basic inconscience, steals all the light and happiness from above and hides them in the underground darkness. No spiritual realisation can come and stay unless this nibbling enemy is tracked and brought to light. The Veda gives a similar image. The panis, the dark Asuras seize even the sun and store it away in their secret caverns. Indra, the lord of the Divine Mind, has to come and with his fulgurating thunderbolt pierce the hills – the earth-built consciousnes and rescue and release the Light. Even so, here the poet says, the mouse, the ignorant consciousness, must rise into the sky of the luminous mindlessness, attain a steadfast concentration, then it will lose its normal restlessness; when it is filled with the consciousness of the true Guru, the divine Master, then it becomes stable and tran­quillised – it is no more fidgety bound in its inferior consciousness – its bondages snap, it is free. The little ignorant being of small mind is freed into the luminous vastness of the Buddha-consciousness. Then only can he taste of the nectar of immortality for which he yearned even in his ignorant states.

 

XXII

 

You build up yourself your birth and death.

You create yourself your illusory bondage.

We know not what is beyond thought, we know not

how birth and death and rebirth occur:

 

As is the birth, even so is death, there is no difference

between the dead and the living.

One who is afraid here of birth and death,

One who hankers for the alchemy of delight,

One who wanders about in the three worlds­ –

Such people can never be deathless and ageless.

Does action come from birth or does the birth

come from action?

Saraha says, that law is beyond the reach of thought.

 

XXIII

 

Bhusuk, if you go ahunting, do not fail

to kill the five creatures.¹

Be single-minded as you enter the lotus grove. ²

Like one not alive, for whom death has come,³

Bhusuk also has lost his flesh, he enters the lotus grove.

So have you spread your illusive net and caught the

deer that is Illusion.

It is with the consciousness of the Guru that you have

understood whose is the story and what it is!

 

NOTES

 

1. Five creatures – the five senses.

2. Lotus grove – the divine Consciousness.

3. When one enters the divine Consciousness one becomes dead to the world, to the life of flesh.

4. Illusion – the life of the flesh.

5. Story – the Story of the Soul, the soul's union with the Divine.

 

XXIV

 

[The original text of these two pieces is missing. The text is available only in its Tibetan translation, which was translated again into Bengali. The Bengali version is translated here into English in its turn].

 

Page 273


The moon rises, so shines the soul in its kingship:

The dark ignorance is dispelled by the Guru's words,

            and all the senses dissolve in the Sky.

Heaven's seed goes back into the heavens

            and sprouts, and spreads its shadow over the three worlds.

The Sun rising, the night ends and all the earth's

            delusion dissolves.

The Swan-King takes in only the pure water,

            so here too is taken in, Kanhu says, earth's pure rasa.

 

XXV

 

How does the Great Law arise? How is it established?

            The Lightning-centre¹ alone can tell.

Five are the epochs² of Time, the robe is woven into

            its warp and woof.

I am the weaver,³ the threads are of me

            yet I know not the kind and quality.

The carpet spread is three cubit and a half long:

            it extends into the three worlds:

The whole sky is woven out into the robe.

 

NOTES

 

1. The Lightning-centre: the Divine in the heart.

2. Five epochs: the five senses out of which is made the world of experiences that the soul puts on as its garb.

3. The weaver: the soul or self. It weaves the world upon its sense­ experiences, it weaves out also the infinite space of Shunya or Nirvana.

4. The human body is the robe and it extends infinitely (that is to say, in its consciousness) and melts into the Void.

 

XXVI

 

The cotton is beaten and beaten into fleecy shreds;

            The shreds are beaten into nothingness:

Even then the source is not reached,

            says Shanti, however much one may think of it. ¹

 

Page 274


The cotton is beaten into shreds

and the shreds are collected into nothingness.

Moving into nothingness I abolished myself.

The path is muddy, neither side is visible:²

Shanti says, there is no passage even for a hair to enter.³

It is neither the cause nor the effect­ –

such is the argument,

Shanti declares from his own experience.

 

 

NOTES

 

1. In spite of our efforts to think to the contrary.

2. Narrow is the passage to Truth.

3. Normally one argues from cause to effect, or goes back from effect to cause. Here neither is there.           

 

 

XXVII

 

The whole midnight the lotus blooms:¹

Thirty-two sisters (yoginis) are there,

their limbs rejoice. ²

The moon follows the path of the Mother:

She indeed speaks to the One for the riches of delight:

The moon moves on and enters into Nirvana, ³

The Goddess of the lotus bears the lotus on the lotus ten:

Th delight of cessation carries no sign, it is all pure.

He who understands this is the wise one here.

Bhusuku says, "I have understood through union,

Through the play of the Great Delight, the Supreme

Beatitude.

 

NOTES

 

1. Midnight: the absence of the ordinary daylight consciousness, entry into inner consciousness.

     Lotus:      the inner consciousness and being.

2. Sisters:     the powers that control the ādhāra: 32, perhaps body, life, mind, and each containing

                      five jñānendriyas and five karmendriyas plus the one above and the one

 

Page 275


below (Purusha and Prakriti); the Vedas also speak of ten sisters.

3. Moon:     the being of delight.

 

 

XXVIII

 

Tier upon tier the hills arise,

            there dwells the forest girl;

She wears the peacock feather in her hair,

            and around her neck the garland of gunja flowers.

 

The forest-man is mad, he is wild:

Oh, do not worry, I implore you:

Your own house-wife is there, her name, beauty pure and simple.

Varied trees are in flower, their branches reach out to the skies.

The lone forest-woman wanders in this woodland;

            her ear-rings dangle, her arms carry the thunder-bolt:

The cot of triple substance is put in place

            and the forest-man spreads his bed in great joy.

The forest-man, a hooded passion, and the luminous Nought

            a harlot pass the Night in love's revel.

In his heart he tasted of betel and camphor in glee;

the lovely lady, the Void Selflessness –

her arms round his neck he passed the whole night in revel!

 

The Master's word is the bow,

            hit the mark with the arrow of your mind:

Aim with the one single arrow­ –

and hit, oh hit, the supreme Void.

 

The forest-man is wild with passion;

The forest-man has entered into the cleft

            on the top of the hill – how to find him out?

 

XXIX

 

It does not become existence,

            nor does it become non-existence.

 

Page 276


Who would believe in such an experience?

Luy says: my boy, true knowledge is hard to glimpse:

It flashes in the triple substance and one does not know it.

It is a thing with no colour or sign or feature that is known.

How can one explain it through scriptures and holy books?

To whom and in what way should I speak of the riddle?

It is like the moon in the water, neither true nor false!

Lui says, what am I to think of it?

The thing I live with has neither a purpose

nor a roadway.

 

XXX

 

It was a ceaseless cloud-burst of Grace,

Abolished all conflict between 'is' and 'is-not';

Lo, in the mid-heaven rises a marvel:

Bhusuku, look at your old intimate being,

The very awareness of which tears up the net of senses,

And your mind, of its own accord, brings forth

the supreme ecstasy from behind.

The sense-objects are purified and so I know

what joy is:

Even as the heavens brighten with the moon-light:

This is the true essence of all the three worlds,

This is how Bhusuku, the yogi, has sundered the darkness.

 

XXXI

 

When the mind and the sense-winds die away,

I know not where my self enters and disappears.

The drum of the Grace beats wonderous,

And Ajdeb dwells aloof and lonesome;

Even as the moonbeams are reflections upon the moon,

The mind's reflexes lapse and enter into itself.

I have cast away fear and disgust and rules and customs,

I gaze and gaze upon the Void without a ripple:

Ajdeb has routed everything,

He has driven fear and disgust far away.

 

Page 277


XXXII

 

Nor sound nor its fount

nor sun nor moon is there.

The consciousness, a king, is free by nature.

Leaving the straightness of the straight

do not take to the crooked;

The Light is near, do not go far away.

The bangles are on your wrist,

do not take up a mirror.

Understand by yourself your own mind –

Thus can one go to the other shore.

But with the wrong man you go downward.

To the right and to the left lie bogs and marshes–

Sarahu says, my boy, the straight road is the best.

 

NOTES

 

The supreme Reality is beyond any form or formulation. The consciousness there is straight, simple, free. You need not go to a foreign land to find it, it is close by, within you. You can know it by yourself, you need no extraneous help. If you seek others' help you are likely to be wrongly guided and lose yourself in bogs and marshes. Go simply and straight. For only that way lies the consciousness that is absolute freedom.

 

XXXIII

 

My house is on the top of the mound

            and I have no neighbour.

I have no food in my bowl

and everyday there comes a lover.

The worldly life grows on apace:

But does the milk that is drawn go back to the udder?

A barren cow has given birth to a bullock:

Pailful of milk has been milked these three evenings.

One who understands this has a sharp understanding;

It is the thief who is the guard.

Always there is a fight – an equal fight –

between the lion and the jackal.

The song of Dhendhanpa is comprehensible to a few.

 

Page 278


NOTES

 

The poem expresses the relation of the ascetic to the world. He lives aloof and alone, and without any ration. Yet the hungers from the world below mount up and try to tempt him. That is the way of the world. But one above the world cannot retrace his steps backward, even as the milk once out cannot go back to the udder. If at all it is another cow, another milk-yielder, another milk. It is not ignorant Nature's phenomenon; it is the consciousness of super-Nature pouring out the great delight. Nirvana is the barren cow, the bullock is its energy or tapas and the milk is the supreme Joy. The three evenings must be the close or end or setting of the three domains of worldly existence – body, life and mind. The thief is the higher consciousness guarding at the top and he has stolen away the world and the worldly objects. Similarly the lion is the Power of the Higher Consciousness and the jackal the prowling creature of the dark world. But the fight between the two is hard and equal, neither wanting to give up.

 

XXXIV

 

Through The single action of the Void and its grace

in his Body and speech and mind;

Darika rejoices on the other shore of the Heavens.

His consciousness seizing on the Unseizable in utter delight.

Darika rejoices on the other shore of the Heaven.

What is the use of the holy word, what is the use of the holy rite,

            what is the use of meditation and dissertation?

If you are not merged firmly in the supreme Happiness,

            then the Final Consummation remains out of sight.

The wiseman enjoys through the senses, equating pleasure and

                                                                                                pain

He makes no difference between himself and others,

Darika cognises only the One Supreme.

A king, a king, a king, you say? But he is bound by Ignorance!

Through the grace of Luipada, Darika has gained all the

   twelve worlds.

 

Page 279


XXXV

 

So long I lay in perfect ignorance.

Now I have come to understand

through the guidance of a true Guru.

Now the reign of my consciousness is ended:

It has tilted and is sunk in the seas of Heaven.

Now I find all the ten directions are empty;

Even the consciousness is empty, neither sin nor

virtue is there.

Bajula has told me of the mystery of Ignorance:

And I drank of the waters of Heaven;

Bhade says: "It is my misfortune,

But I have eaten up the dominion of my consciousness!"

 

NOTES

 

The poet, that is to say,the Siddhacharya, speaks of his experience or realisation of the annihilation of the ego-consciousness resulting in his attainment of the supreme Delight in the Heaven of Nirvana. He says graphically that he has eaten up the entire heap of egoism and adds with a sly witticism that it is a misfortune, for the egoism, but it brings him enjoyment to satiation.

 

XXXVI

 

The Void is my home,

            and Truth my striking sword:

I seized the whole treasure of illusion

and swallowed it.

He sleeps unaware of the rift between mine and others,

The nude Kanhu is full of sleep of the Inner Being:

There is no awareness, no sensation;

He is gone into the depth of sleep.

He has accomplished all and lies happy in his sleep.

I saw in sleep the three worlds a Void,

As though a wheel that revolves no more.

Jalandhripada, my Guru, I have as witness.

The learned scholars are never by my side.

 

Page 280


XXXVII

 

I myself am no more,–

whom should I fear?

My desire even for the supreme act has vanished.

O Yogi, forget not the simple perception;

Stand free, stand free full square:

As you have been, so be for ever.

O Yogi, make no mistake about the simple path.

When you swim then only you know the burdens you carry

But how to explain what is beyond the way of words

Taraka declares there is no passage to enter into it.

If you say you understand you are hanged.

 

XXXVIII

 

The body is the boat, the mind the oar

And the word of the Guru the helm upon the seas;

Calm your mind and hold to the wheel:

There is no other way to cross over to the other shore.

The boatman tugs the boat by the rope:

Even so you must move on and merge into the goal:

go not elsewhere.

There is fear on the way, the brigand is strong;

In the high flood of the world all is lost.

Follow the coast-line, up the rushing current;

Saraha says, "Thus you will enter the heaven."

 

 

XXXIX

 

Even in dream, O my mind, you roam and revel in your ignorance;

                        it is your own error.

How can you then take delight in your voyage

 through the words of the Master?

Strange, this heaven is born out of a mystic roar!

And as your wife in Bengal¹ is taken away,

   your consciousness broke up.

 

 

¹ The old ignorant life. Why

Bengal? Perhaps he is now up somewhere else –in the Himalayas? – leaving the plains of Bengal.

 

Page 281


O strange is this world illusion

            that marks out oneself and others.

This world is but an image upon water­ –

            empty yourself in the mystic consciousness.

The nectar is there and yet you swallow poison;

your own mind is a slave to others.

When I came to understand what is here at home and what is

                        there abroad,

            then I eat up all my wicked kins.

Saraha says: Better an empty stable

            than one full of wicked bullocks.

All alone I have annihilated the world and now I wander free.

 

XL

 

What the mind perceives is the maze of illusion­ –

Scriptures and books, beads and rosaries,­

Tell me, how can the simple truth be uttered?

The body, the word, the consciousness cannot enter into it.

In vain does the Guru teach the disciple.

That which is beyond the way of speech,

how can it be expressed?

The more you speak, the farther you go astray;

The Master is dumb, the disciple deaf­   

How is the victor delight like? – Kanhu says­ –

It is as though the dumb were to explain to the deaf.

 

XLI

 

This world was never born and, had no beginning,

            through illusion it appears to exist.

When you mistake a rope for a snake

and get frightened,

You are not then actually bitten even by a harmless snake!

It is all a wonder! O Yogi, do not wash your hands with salty

                                                                             water.¹

If you understand the world in its very nature,

            then all your bonds will snap.

                                   

                                    ¹ I.e., not pure clean.

 

Page 282


Even like the desert mirage or the airy city

or the image in the mirror

Or like the water's spout that stands solid as a stone-pillar

It is like the child of a barren woman playing odd plays:

It is like oil out of sand, like the horn of a rabbit,

            like a flower blooming in the sky.

Raoutu says: Indeed, and Bhusuku says also, such

            is the nature of things:

If you are in ignorance, go and ask of a true Guru.

 

XLII

 

The consciousness when normal is a total zero.

Do not be sorry when deprived of your limbs.

But how do you say Kanhu is not?

He is vibrant, constantly entering into the three worlds.

The ignorant are afflicted when they do not see the seen.

But when the waves break does the ocean dry up?

The ignorant do not see the worlds that yet exist.

They do not see the cream within the milk.

In this world none goes out, none comes in:

This is the consciousness in which yogi Kanhu revels.

 

 

XLIII

 

The Simple,¹ even like a mighty tree has spread itself in all the

three worlds;

In a state of perfect delight who is bound, who is free?

Water poured into water shows no difference:

Even so the jewelled mind melts and enters into the one and

equal taste of the spaces.

Where there is no oneself, the other does not exist.

That which is uncreated has neither birth nor death.

Bhusuku says, even Raoutu says: such is the nature of things;

Here nothing goes, nothing comes, there is

neither presence nor absence.

 

¹ Simple – Self-born, Absolute.

 

Page 283


XLIV

 

Where the void unites with the void,

There arises the All-Law.¹

But I am four square with the perfect consciousness:

In between all else is shut out and there is the

unsurpassing knowledge

The creative Sound did not enter into my heart:

I looked to one side and the other vanished:

You must know wherefore you have come here:

Hold yourself midwise and from there deal with things.

Loudly declares Kankanapada: the roar of the Truth disinter-

­grates the universe.

 

¹ All-Law-Dharma.

 

NOTES

 

The ultimate reality is a very simple thing: it is utterly simple, beyond all the complexities and contradictions and divisions, all the dualities that make up this creation, this illusory world.

It is as simple as the tree growing spontaneously and effortlessly and spreading and filling up the great space, one with its silence and equal calmness.

It is simple for it is zero, as the next poem says.

 

PARAPHRASE

 

1. When the ordinary consciousness – the world conscious­ness – dissolves, becomes zero and vanishes into the transcendent zero.

2. Then that supreme zero – consciousness expresses, embodies, the dharma, the supreme law of right living.

3. There the individual is one with the Supreme Reality on all the four levels of consciousness – the soul or self, mind, life and body.

4. Because of this inmost consciousness in the middle, that is to say, the intervening or intermediate consciousness, the world itself is shut out, becomes an illusion.

5. One passes by the vibrations that create the illusory world.

 

Page 284


6. For when one's consciousness is fixed upon the transcendent the relative, the cosmos disappear.

7. The true source of all becoming is this transcendent zero.

8. The middle course, the course of the heart is the course of the truth, that turns neither to the left nor to the right but moves straight upward.

9. The voice of the void has another vibration and effect, it does not create the world of ignorance, it disintegrates that world.

 

NOTES

 

There is a suggestion here of the Raja-yogic process. In the Raja­yoga-image the consciousness ascends and descends with the rise and fall of respiration along two ducts on either side of the spine (naturally on the subtle plane): there is a third duct in between along which operates the holding of the breath and the withdrawal of consciousness leading towards the Super-consciousness beyond, the dual movement on either side represents the illusory worlds outside; the middle path absorbs all the noises of creation which are transformed into the final cry of the concentrated consciousness at its apex leaping into the great void.

 

XLV

 

Mind is the tree and the five senses its branches

            And the leaves are the many desires that it carries.

O, cut it down with the axe that is the Guru's word:

            Kanhu says, the tree must not grow again.

Good and evil are the waters that nourish the tree;

            Directed by the Guru the wise one knows how to fell it.

And he who knows not the trick

            Goes astray, the fool, and accepts the cycle of birth.

The Void is the tree, 1 the sky2 the axe:

            Cut down the tree, leave neither roots nor branches.

 

¹ The tree is the illusion, cut it away.

² Sky is the wide pure consciousness (of the mind).

 

Page 285


XLVI

        

One sees in a dream as though in a mirror:

Even so the illusion is there within.

When the mind is freed from the illusion,

Then only cease the coming and the going.

Fire does not burn it nor waters moisten it

nor is it ever torn;

Still behold, again and again it binds itself

to one illusion or another.

The shadow, the image, the body are all one and the same:

In true knowledge there is no taking sides1.

Purify your consciousness with truth nature:

Jayanandi openly says, thus alone and in no other way.

 

¹

I.e., it is beyond the dualities.

 

XLVII

 

Between the lotus and the thunderbolt my union was made:¹

The Outcast Woman blazed fierce in utter equanimity.²

The house of the untouchable woman is burning,

it is on fire:

Take up the Moon and pour out the waters upon it. 3

It does not scorch, it does not burn, nor any smoke is seen.

By the northern pole it enters the heavens.

All the Gods and Godheads are burnt.

Burnt are the sacred threads and the tablet of rules.

Dhama says, he has a clear knowledge now

And the waters rise up the fivefold channel.

 

NOTES

 

1. lotus = lotus of the heart.

thunderbolt = referring to the solidity and luminosity of the Supreme Consciousness, Nirvana.

2. Outcast Woman = the Divine Soul in man; the name Chandali literally means she, the fierce one; outcast because usually not accepted or recognised by the ordinary consciousness.

We may remember the union achieved in between

Ganga and Yamuna spoken of in the Tantras; vide also poem No. XIV.

 

Page 286


3. Moon = Soma; immortality.

Waters = streams of immortality.

4. Northern pole: the summit of being or consciousness, the sou­thern pole being the lower end corresponding to sahasrara at the top and muladhara at the bottom, of the Tantras, Sumeru and Kumeru.

5. Fivefold channel: the five senses; also compare the fivefold sheaths of the Upanishads.

 

XLVIII

 

[The original text is lost. Only a Tibetan translation exists.]

 

XLIX

 

The boat made of the thunderbolt I ply across the bosom of the Padma.¹

The cruel robbers looted all my burden.

Today, O Bhusuku, truly you have become a Bengali,²

Your own wife is taken away by the outcast villains.

The five tablets, the sense-objects are now burnt.

I do not know where has entered my consciousness,

No more do I possess gold or silver;

In my own sphere I dwell in great happiness.

My four square treasury is now exhausted­ –

There is no difference between life and death.³

 

NOTES

 

1. Padma: the river of life.

2. Bengali: I am now my true self.

3. Four square: full, complete.

 

L

 

In each heaven there is a three-stonyed building:

            and my heart is an axe;

 

Page 287


In my throat is awake the beautiful girl –

            the jewel of a void.

Abandon the illusion, abandon the delusion,

            abandon all extreme dualities.

Shabara revels in the great delight

with his girl, the void.

I see my three-storeyed house, it is even like the heavens,

It is so well-built as if cotton flowers have opened out

in all their whiteness.

Beside the three-storeyed¹ building there rose a moon-beam

building;

Then darkness burst open as though into flowers of heaven.

The fruits are all ripened, Shabara and his spouse are revelling;

Night and day, Shabara² passed in the great delight.

he has no other consciousness.

With bamboo sticks a cot was prepared,

Shabara was placed upon it and was burnt.

            Alas, vultures and jackals are mad with grief.

The one addicted to birth died in this way,

            the last rites done, offerings distributed.

Behold, Shabara has attained Nirvana and

            his shabarahood vanished.

 

 

NOTES

 

1. Three storeyed = the body, the life and the mind. There is a double set of this structure – one, is dark, made of ignorance, alongside there is another, luminous, made of moonlight, that is to say, made of pure delight and immortality (Soma).

2. Shabara = the original, unregenerate, unclean, impure man, the man of ordinary, ignorant consciousness.

 

Page 288

THE GOLDEN JOURNEY

 


HE AND SHE

THE MUSICIAN ANGEL

FOUR GODS OR GODDESSES

FOUR CHILDREN

FOUR MAID SERVANTS

Two INITIATES

THE CROWD OF EARTHLY BEINGS

THE NEW BEING

 

The Two-in-One play all the roles in the eternal round of a manifestation which enriches itself ceaselessly – the Golden Cycle.

    It is He: the child, the traveller, the lover, the disciple, the triumphant, the holocaust – the One, the Beloved.

    It is She: the mother, the tree, the comrade, the bride, the master, the adversary – the One, the Beloved.

 

The New Being incarnates, in a new cycle, their manifestation in a single body.

 

Page 290


Act I: The Descent

 

SCENE I: THE TWO-IN-ONE

 

The Dance of the Golden Journey

 

HE                               Diadem of dream!

SHE                             Diadem of dream!

HE                               Arabesque of dream!

SHE                             Arabesque of dream!

HE                               The Universes!

SHE                             The Universes!

HE                               Their myriads of stars!

SHE                             Their myriads of stars!

HE                               Here passes the

High Way
of Time. . .

SHE                             . . . the Way of the Spaces. . .

HE                               We have lost our way,

already Night has cast her golden gauntlet between us.

SHE                             Her gauntlet of suns.

HE                               Her gauntlet challenging our Light.

 

The Dance of the Primordial Sun

 

HE                               The Night slowly distinguishes us.

SHE                             Two colours mingled at their source.

HE                               The Night slowly separates us one from the other.

SHE                             Even as the two hands of one body.

HE                               What is this force,

Oh, sweet strange force that separates us!

SHE                             So then at last we are two.

 

Page 291


 

HE                               So then at last we are two.

 

The Dance of Contemplation

 

The Dance of the Double Star

 

HE                               The Night takes us away from each other.

SHE                             Drift of nebulae.

Drift of stars, of continents.

HE                               Drift of atoms.

 

The Dance of the Joyful Separation

 

SCENE 2: THE JOYFUL SEPARATION

 

HE                               My beauty Mirror!

My All-Beauty!

My Queen!

We shall plunge into the eternal Night.

It is our choice, our happiness.

Like two glad children

we shall go

 

 

to play in the eternal garden of the Earth.

See, how beautiful she is!

 

We are already there.

We have been always there.

It is we who play all the roles.

But for that we must separate.

Take this flower,

the token of my eternal Presence.

 

The Dance of the Eternal Presence

 

Look, how beautiful is the earth!

 

SCENE 3: THE INTERMEDIARY WORLDS

 

First Tableau: The World of the Gods

 

Page 292


HE                               My Splendour, I follow you.

What a robe of light dances behind you!

On it my barque reposes,

tranquil or wild,

immobile or whirling.

            Do you not turn back?

            SHE                             'Tis you who lead me!

            HE                               Would you stop the march of the stars,

hold up the cascade in its fall,

turn to stone the flight of millions of wings!

            SHE                             I would turn back

to our beautiful abode

beyond the worlds.

HE                               All these young gods

on the way towards the earth.

They will play there our beautiful plays!

We have chosen the golden Night!

Come!

 

Second Tableau: The Jewels

 

SHE                             These flowers

and the robe, the crown,

the golden girdle of our embodiments,

the dancing smile of our soul

await us here.

Their gentle caress envelops us.

 

Dance of the Jewels

 

Here all are children. New eyes,

a new heart

to look at the world.

 

All we have seen so often

we must forget.

Then,

everything comes to us

to be discovered.

 

Page 293


Every crystal opens a world of marvels.

The grass, the river sings of happiness;

and every drop of water holds the Beloved.

 

Instead of being Two

we are myriads

to love each other.

 

HE                               Myriads. . .

SHE                             . . . and myriads,

myriads, myriads, myriads,

myriads.

 

 

SCENE 4: THE INCARNATION

 

 

MAID              Courage, Madam.

He will be beautiful like his late father.

 

THE MOTHER            I have all the courage of a queen,

and of a mother and of a spouse

and of a faithful servant.

I have the courage of a lioness,

of a prophetess.

 

Dance at the Cradle

 

THE MOTHER            I have seen him this night,

big and strong,

my child,

our king.

He is all who are of his line.

He is the whole dynasty.

He is the earth also,

and I cannot say why.

 

He is the new beginning of everything.

He is Renewal itself.

 

Page 294


What is it?

Was I speaking?

 

MAID              Be quiet, Madam,

You are restless!

 

THE MOTHER            Now is the moment.

 

MAID              Come! Women!

Here and welcome our King!

 

Page 295

ACT II: THE PLAY ON EARTH

 

 

SCENE I: THE MOTHER AND THE CHILD

 

 

THE MOTHER            You touch now the dome of your parents.

You have reached your peak.

Your tender body, my child,

fills up the triumphal arc of its destiny.

I must once again

cut the cord that bound you to me.

You are free.

 

THE CHILD                Mother, you wound me.

To be your child,

is it not for ever?

 

THE MOTHER            I am with you through eternity.

But in another way.

It is in you and everywhere

that I must be.

It is time to go

where you must.

 

THE CHILD                A strong and gentle wind swells my sails

light and heavy with all their future.

All the ships of the world

 

Page 295


fulfil in me their glorious voyage.

I started already

and am back already.

And whosoever I meet has an ancient face,

I know them all.

 

            THE MOTHER            These streams of delight, and of sun, and of 

                                                                                                            kisses,

your tresses, my child,

do not let them fall in floods upon your shoulders;

they would be caught in the brambles and roses.

 

SCENE 2: THE TRAVELLERS

 

First Tableau: The Tree

 

HE                               A bed of the petals of shadow for my rest.

A column for my thought.

A nave for my dream.

A robe of happiness envelops me, with the evening!

Tree, your sap

beats gently against mine.

 

TREE                           I waited for you

to clasp you with my arms of dream

before nightfall.

Have you a wish to express?

 

HE                               O tree,

mighty sacred Androgyne,

initiate me into your mystery.

 

TREE                           Look! my roots plunge

into the very source of life.

He who can drink of it becomes immortal.

Look! my branches plunge into the infinite;

I am the whole space

 

Page 296


which the sun fills up.

In me stones, flowers, animals,

children, lovers, stars

sing for ever.

 

I am the Paradise believed to be lost.

I am the cavern of the witch

and the abode of the fairy.

 

HE                               O tree,

mighty sacred Androgyne,

child of the Earth, lover of the sun,

flow into my veins, O Paradise, O Immortality!

Second Tableau: The Companions

 

HE                               Who is the craftsman that conceived

the vibrant column of our body

wherein the wind enters with its musical fingers

and that the forest prolongs. . .

 

THE SHEPHERD        In us, each flower

sees itself in a dazzled swoon.

                                                Each star finds itself again

in the depths of the golden lake of our eyes.

 

HE                               When we sing,

even in daylight,

the Moon and Venus hear us

and the Great Bear and Arcturus and Capella.

 

The Adventure is our secret Bride.

She awaits us, masked,

at the turn of the road,

 

 

THE SHEPHERD        She is the far Princess,

from her we come,

from her castle between heaven and earth,

Page 297


and to her,

hand in hand,

        warriors, builders, companions,

eternal travellers, wanderers eternal – ­

we walk on.

 

HE                               Shepherd, my friend,

who is the craftsman that tuned

the luminous lyre of my soul,

so that we vibrate together,

to the same breath?. . .

 

SCENE 3: THE LOVERS

 

HE                               Hardly an hour ago

I was still wandering

at hazard.

But every one of my steps was sure of itself.

You made a sign to me,

You called me, O my star.

 

One hour only

or long ages. . .

 

We have lived,

sung, danced together,

on her paths of sand, of water, of snow,

her carpets of rock and moss and fern,

all the unforgettable festivals of Earth.

Happiness invited us

into her grottoes, her palaces,

her fields of wheat, her fields of war.

Happiness, faithful,

the wave or the flower in its arms,

the tool, the torch, the weapon in its grip

joy on its lips,

awaited us everywhere.

 

That smile,

 

Page 298


it is You,

my Beloved.

 

SHE                             We play together,

joined in one single flame,

the immense symphony of the Universe.

 

Thousands of festivals still calf us:

those of yesterday,

those of to-morrow,

those of our eternal Meeting.

Here,

now,

                                                for ever.

 

SCENE 4: THE INITIATES

 

HE                               O my sweet Master,

I thirst for Eternity!

 

THE MASTER            I shall lead you to thy eternal Truth.

 

HE                               The ocean of life

spreads below me its tranquil lagoons

where corals build up the living house

of hours and minutes.

But each sparkle of the waters

breaks the shell of my dream.

The call of the Infinite tears me.

The ecstasy of the Infinite possesses my soul.

The Earth and the Universe capsize.

Who awaits me there?

Who calls me?

 

THE MASTER            Thyself.

INITIATE (Left)          He the Supreme Beloved.

INITIATE (Right)         The Absolute.

 

INITIATE (L)              Be pure of all taint!

 

Page 299


                                    Be pure of all thy rainbows.

Enter into thy original Whiteness!

INITIATE (R) Enter into thy original Whiteness!

INITIATE (L) Be pure of thy present,

Be pure of thy past and of thy future!

Enter into thy original Candour!

INITIATE (R) Enter into thy original Candour!

INITIATE (L)              Die to thyself!

INITIATE (R)              Die to thyself!

THE MASTER            Become Thyself!

 

The Song of Triumph

 

THE MASTER            Solitary,

eternal,

enter into thy original Splendour!

 

SCENE 5: THE ADVERSARY

 

SHE                             My spouse, my brother,

we have sworn to be eternal enemies.

It is our secret.

And now we are ready to melt

into our Unity.

The earth in alarm reels under our steps.

My brother, my spouse,

to honour our vows

you are in duty bound to kill me.

 

HE                               My sister, my spouse,

you have chosen to live by my side

like an impalpable shadow

that I may rule alone.

But it is you who rule.

The strength of my arms,

the power of my eyes,

the love of my heart,

it is you in me.

If one of us has to pass,

 

Page 300


if the great sacrifice of separation

has to be performed once again,

it is I, my sister,

who will go.

Fulfil the act

of our most secret nuptials.

 

SHE                             Oh! my brother,

my great sacred enemy,

my hand does not tremble,

but my reason fails.

In me let us live then,

in you let us die,

since it is decided.

 

HE                               To die by you, for you

to be annihilated into the ether

of the new beginnings of the world,

O supreme delight

of going by a new path, virgin and unknown

to meet you.

 

Page 301

ACT III: THE RETURN

 

 

SCENE l: TRANSCENDENCE

 

SHE                             Fire and fire and fire and fire!

Unnameable incandescence,

towards which the universe bends

even as a giant banyan tree

with its million branches

churning the interstellar milk

with their golden scourges,

its radiant suns

and its black suns, fruits of darkness.

It bends,

all its rays veering towards their source

and its fruits fall into the Light.

 

Page 301


But over there, still are burning

thousands of suns for the Festival.

Given back to me,

one with me!

The banyan tree vanished, burnt down,

swallowed up into this I

that suffers nothing but itself.

I am the Delight of my Delight,

the Truth of my Being,

the Absolute of my immutable Wholeness.

I am the One,

I am the Unadored.

But the Delight of my Delight

is here with its very self.

It breaks the virtue of its self-identity.

It stands face to face with itself.

For the Delight of My Delight

is He my Beloved.

 

Dance of the Mirror

 

So does all begin at each instant.

 

SCENE 2: THE SERPENT OF THE INFINITE

 

HE                               Here I am back again,

Absolute, Solitary,

rich with the innumerable unrollings of the Being.

 

Here is the end

and the beginning of the world,

here I clasp myself in an eternal ecstasy.

One and Two!

O infinite abyss!

 

My Source, my Target,

my Delight awaiting me.

 

SHE                             My Delight come back to me.

 

Page 302


HE                               The Other unites with Other.

SHE                             The Same with Same.

 

What a perfume surrounds you!

Ocean, forest, gardens of the Earth

sing in your flowing hair.

 

HE                               They dance in the hollow of your shoulders;

and all the multitude of creatures

and the glorified man.

 

SHE                             O the one all, the one Self

peopled with my first and eternal wholeness,

as with undying stars,    .

I am mirrored everywhere in myself,

in the very cells, the atoms.

 

The Dance of Fulfiment

 

HE                               Nothing ever goes out

of my integral Identity.

In it, somewhere

flake of light, mimosa of dream­ –

the Universe vibrates,

there I dance

multiplied

for the Delight of the Delight,

for the Love of the Love.

 

The Dance of the Eternal Manifestation

 

VOICE                        Who are these two?

Who are these two?

Sun-eyed children!

Sun-eyed children!

 

SCENE 3: THE BECOMING

 

First Tabieau: The Offering

 

Page 303


Dance of the Golden Journey

 

HE                               Stars! Stars!

 

SHE                             Stars!

 

HE                               The whole universe is our body.

Our cycles renew it, pass through it

and each one deposits there in secret

its offering.

 

SHE                             Look, how beautiful is the Earth:

a golden fleece at our feet.

 

HE                               She is the obstinate, the rebel;

our body of rock and honey and perfume,

our body of bird,

our body of night, of wrath.

 

SHE                             She is our challenge to the impossible

HE                               If she did not resist us

how could we celebrate the triumphs

of our physical meeting?

 

SHE                             Each time we tread upon it,

She, the obstinate, the rebel

keeps the impress of our steps.

 

HE                               She opens the peerless bosom of her body.

We ride back upon the course of the ages,

down to the inconscient seas

where the fragile ring of life floats;

we cure all shipwrecks,

all suffering, all defeats.

We dive into the abyss of Matter,

we awaken the cell and the atom;

then does the earth vibrate and blaze up

and the universe too around her

who has offered herself to the Delight always and for ever.

 

Page 304


SHE                             Child of our mysteries.

Unexampled offering of the eternal Becoming.

 

Second Tableau: The Festival

 

HE-SHE                      Mariner on the unknown gulf-streams

of time and space;

drunk with the silvered air

even as the condor,

above the peaks of snow;

mad with light even as the nova;

stamped with a strange massiveness

as the dwarf star;

red as the nebula;

reddened as the spring

and the cherry;

alone with man

in his canoe

on the ocean immensity;

alone,

and two,

and all;

emerged out of the song of separation and of inconscience;

 

Man and Nature,

Man and Man,

God and God

for the first time,

from the inmost depth of an embodied gaze

contemplate each other.

 

From man to man,

from rock to rock,

from infinity to infinity

–radiant mirror of suns,

incandescent honey of love,

sacred substance of the eternal orgy­ –

the eternal Eye looks at itself.

 

Page 305


The holy Symbol

has opened the mystic vein of its heart

and in the tempest of fairyland,

the snow-drift of love and joy and light

came sweetly

by countless ways

to cover with its tranquil robe

the hills and the valleys of the earth.

Out of the depths of the abyss of ages

rises, with its peoples and flocks and forests,

the great migration of the Ecstasy

–He alone, She alone, the One alone

of the eternal Becoming.

 

CURTAIN

 

Page 306

Translations

 

I

 

Ma soeur, qui donc a prononcé Ie Nom fatal?

Ce Nom, dès que je l'ai entendu, a pénétré jusqu'au fond de

mon coeur;

II a remué mes entrailles dans des joies turbulentes.

Que de délices sont enclosés dans ce Nom! Mes lèvres

                        ne parviennent pas à l'abandonner.

Je Ie répète comme une prière; je Ie répète jusqu'à ce que,

là, je tombe de fatigue.

Dites-moi, soeurette, comment pourrai-je Ie trouver? . . .

Ah, si son nom seul a tant de puissance, que ne ferrait alors

Ie toucher de son corps?

Et comment donc gardent-elles leur virginité, les jeunes filles

                        du pays qu'il habite,

Elles qui Ie voient de leurs propres yeux?

Je veux l'oublier et je ne peux pas;

Que faut-il faire? Qu'adviendra-t-il?

"Les femmes chastes," dit Ie poète, "perdent volontiers leur

                         chasteté, elles mettent en vent leur belle

                        jeunesse."!

L' amour de Radha.. un poème

 bengal du XV siècle

 

II

 

Je suis femme, mon coeur est l'innocence; je ne connais

                        ni Ie bien ni Ie mal.       

Ma soeur assise toute seule dessine sur une toile; elle

                        vient et me la montre

 

Page 307

Dieu! Dieu! Qu'ai-je donc? . . . On m'a jetée d'un coup

au sein d'une mer enflammée!

II est. dans la.fleur de l'age; il est beau, beau à ravir!

Qu'il est raffraichissant Ie regard de ses yeux, de ces

                                    puits qui contiennent l'essence même de la joie.

Celui-là n'est pas de mes connaissances;

il n'est pas un proche. . . .

Et pourtant je me fierais aveuglément à ses paroles.

Dès que je l'ai regardé, il s'est glissé dans man coeur,

ce coeur qui se fend maintenant!

Je voudrais m'en délier, mais man âme n'est autre chose

            que Lui – Dites-moi donc ce que je dois faire.

"C'est que," répond Ie poète, "tu es capturée par l' Amour

            naissant, ô ma pauvre princesse."

 

[ le même ]

 

III

 

Voici, ma mère, Ie jour s'efface de la nappe du ciel; leg jeux

ne me plaisent point aujourd'hui.

L'heure avait sonné la sortie et c'était déjà tard; tout

d'un coup je me souviens de toi et je quitte leg jeux.

Aujourd'hui c'est man congé, man congé de cher Samedi;

laisse donc tes travaux, ma mère, que je puisse me reposer dans tes bras.

Viens, assied-toi, devant la porte, près du seuil; dig moi

maintenant où se trouve les vastes landes enchantées.

 

Regarde, ma mère, la pluie arrive vêtue de sombres nuées;

et l'éclair léger qui serpente fend Ie ciel.

Lorsque Ie dieu gronde, j'aime en avoir peur et trembler,

que je puisse t'étreindre à mon coeur.

Lorsque la pluie tombe à verse sur les arbres et les buissons,

j'aime m'asseoir au coin de ma chambrette, j'aime écouter tes contes.

Regarde, ma mère, l'averse entre par la fenêtre; dis-moi

maintenant où se trouvent leg vastes landes enchantées.

 

Au bard de quel océan, ma mère, au revers de quelle

 

Page 308

montagne, au pays de quel roi, ma mère, au rivage de queue rivière.

 

Où se fait-il qu'il n'y a pas de borne qui marque la droite et la gauche? Où se fait-il qu'il n'y a pas de sentier qui conduise Ie voyageur à un village quelconque?

Est-ce un désert sans bornes où meurent à toute heure des herbes desséchées? N'y a-t-il qn'un seul arbre défeuille où demeure un couple d'oiseaux monstres?

Le bûcheron, ne passe-t-il point par là avec son faisceau de bois? Oh! dis-moi où se trouvent les vastes landes enchantées?

 

Quels sombres nuages ont couvert la voûte entière! Et Ie Prince traverse Ie champ, seul sur son cheval.

Le collier de perle se balance à son cou; comment donc a-t-il su où demeure la Princesse lointaine?

Lorsque Ie ullage s'illumine de l'eclair à un coin du ciel ne se souvient-il pas de sa mère – la reine en disgrace?

La pauvre mère s'occupe maintenant à nettoyer la vacherie; mais à travers quel champ voyage-t-il le Prince?

 

Regarde, ma mère, pas un seul qui passe par leg chemins du village; aujourd'hui les pâtres sont déjà rentrés du pâturage.

Regarde, la unit vient aujourd'hui avant que Ie jour s'en rut aIlé; les ouvriers ont etendu leur nattes sur la véranda et s'y sout assis.        

Ce soir, ma mère, j'ai caché tous mes livres; ne me demande done pas d'apprendre.

Quand je serai aussi grand que mon père, alors je prendrai ma première leçon; aujourd'hui raconte-moi, ma mère, où se trouvent les vastes landes enchantées.

 

Un poème de Rabindranath Tagore

 

Page 309

Index

 


ACHERON, 103

Aditi, 131-2

Adityas, the, 144­

Aesop, 21

Agastya, 74

Agni, 133, 138-40, 144

Ajdeb, 277

Algeria, 12

Amrita, 38, 192, 194

Andamans, the, II

Androgyne, 296-7

Anu, 71n      

Arabia (L'Arabie), 1I8

Arcturus, 297      

Arjuna, 38, 68, 112

Asura, 148,272

Aswins, the, 144­

Ashram (Sri Aurobindo), Iin., 63,

70-1

 

BACH, Richard, 82n.

–Jonathan Livingston Seagull, 82n.

Bajula, 280

Bali, 148-9

Baroda, 10-11

Bengal, 11, 164-5, 281

Bhade,280

Bhaskara, Guru, 151

Bhasunaka, 77

Bhattacharya, Purnenduprasad, 172

Bhattacharya, Sanjoy, 175, 177

Bhattacharya, Sisir, 182

Bhusuku, 259, 272-3, 275, 277, 283,

287

Bible, the, 24

–Exodus, 24n.

Biruba, 257

Brahma, 154,212

Brahman, 17,49-51,57,85, 136, 159

Brahmanas, the, 152

Britain, 11

Buddha, the, 148, 208, 223,234, 236,

245,247-8,265,268

Burma, 12

 

CALCUTTA, 57

Capella, 297

Chandidas, 158

Chakrabarty, Nabendra, 178

Chakrabarty, Nirendralal, 173-4

Chakrabarty, Parimal, 169

Chatila, 258

Chattopadhyaya, Ramakrishnaprasad,

170

Chinmoy, 193

Christ, 7

Collyrium, 188

Corneille, 1I4

 

DAMANAKA, 77

Dante, 114

Darika, 279

Das, Jagadish Chandra, 182-3

Dasharatha, 56

Devi, Aruna, 194-5

Devi, Sahana, 185-7

Devi, Vma, 181

Dhama, 286

Dhanapala, 239

Dhendhanpa, 278

Dhritarashtra, 56

Dirghatama, Rishi, 132

Draupadi, 56

Duncan, 38

Dutta, Basabi, 180

Dutt, R. C., II

 

EKALAVYA, 193

Europe, 22

 

FRANCE, 12

 

GANDHARVAS,the,50

Ganges, the, 106, 150, 266,268, 286

Gargi,50

Gautama. 2.36

 

Page 311


Gita, the, 5, 38, 68, 112

Greece, 103

Gundari, 258

Gupta, Robi, 192

 

HAMLET, 72

Heruka, 268

Himalaya, 237, 281n.

Hiranyagarbha, 143, 256

Hugo, Victor, 191

 

ILIAD, 22

 

India, 10-12, 24-5, 57, 112, 189, 254

Indra, 134, 138, 144,203,272

 

JALANDHRIPADA, 280

Janaka, 49, 51

Jayadeva, 149

–Gita Govinda, 147

Jayanandi, 286

Joshi, Yogishananda Nath Nilkantha

Sharma, 155

 

KALI, 265

Kalki, 149

Kamali, 260

Kanhu, 260-1, 263-5, 269-70; 274,280,

282-3,285

Kankanapada, 284

Karataka, 77

Katyayani, 54

Kirkup, James, 46n.

–New Directions, 46n.

Krishna, 38, 68, 112, 149

Kukkiripada, 256,270

Kutsa, Rishi, 129

 

LADY MACBETH, 38

London, 82n.

Luy(pada) 255,277,279

 

MADRAS, 40

Mahinda, 268

Maitra, Debiprasad, 177

Maitreyee, 54

Mara, 200, 203-4, 206, 212, 233, 271

Matarishwan, 138

Maya, 24, 28, 45, 265, 268, 271

Mira, 149-50, 184-5

Mitra, 132, 138-9, 144

Mitra, Premendra, 171-2

Mother, The, 9, 13, 35, 37, 39, 48, 60-5, 67-72 85, 87-9, 92-100, 102-3, 105-12, 149-50, 155, 168,

 

184-6, 190-1, 193-5.

Prayers & Meditations, 110

(Prières et Méditations)

Musset, Alfred de, 41, 45

–Poésies Clwisies, Nuit de Decembre, 41n.

 

NANDI, SUNIL KUMAR, 176

Nath, Rabindra, 179

Nath, Amba Nanda, 155

Nirodbaran, 188-9

Nepal, 254

Nishikanta, 195-6

Nripendrakrishna, 190-1

 

ODYSSEY, 22

 

PADMA,287

Palit, Labanya, 169

Panchatantra, 77

Panis, 272

Paraclete, 23

Parasurama, 148

Parvati, 152, 154

Pondicherry, 11n., 12

Pulastya, 149

 

RADHA, 307

Ramakrishna, 106

Ramprasad, 159-61

Raoutu,283

Ravana, 148

Reminiscences, 11

Richard, King, 59

Roy, Dilip, 189

Rudras, the, 144-5

 

SAGAR, 56

St. Helena, 22

Saraha, 273, 278, 281-2

Sarama, 271

Saraswati, 138

Satyavan, 26-30

Savitri, 27-31, 112

Shabara,288

Shakespeare, 38n., 58, 59n.

–Hamlet, 22

–Macbeth, 38n.

–Ruhard the Third, 59n.

Shankara, 195

Shanti, 274-5

Shantipada, 267

Shastri, Pandit Haraprasad, 254­

Shiva, 13, 41, 150-5

Shobhanaka,77-9,81

Shyam, Ruhira, 167

Page 312


Shyama, 159

Siddhacharya, 254

Sindh, 239

Soma, 134-6, 144,288

Sri Aurobindo, 3-14,22-3, 26-31, 35, 38-9, 52n., 57, 60 – 1, 66-7, 70-1, 88-9,93,95-6,98-9, 103-5, 107, 147, 149-50, 155, 266

–Bande Mataram, 57n.

–Collected Poems, 23n., 61n.

–Letters on Toga, 89n.

–Savitri, 8n., 26-3In., 36-37n.

–The Life Divine, 36, 37n.

–The Mother, 103

Sukta, 271

Supervielle, 46

–Alter Ego, 46

 

TAGORE, 70, 162-5, 309

Taj, 190

Taraka, 281

 

UPANISHADS, THE 18, 50, 52, 76, 152, 190, 256, 287

 

VAITARANI, 103

Varuna, 132, 138-40, 144­

Vashishtha, 56

Vasus, the, 144

Vedas, the, 149, 190,272, 276

–Rigveda, 1O3n, 105, 129, 132, 139, 141, 143-6, 152

–Samaveda, 152

–Tajurveda, 152

Venus, 297

Vidyapati, 156-7

Virgil, 73n.

–Aeneid, 73n.

 

WORDSWORTH, 51

–Poems if the Imagination,

"To a Skylark", 51n.

World War II, 13

 

YAJNAVALKYA, RISHI, 49-56, 58-9

Yama, 138-9

Yamuna, 148, 266, 286

Page 313









Let us co-create the website.

Share your feedback. Help us improve. Or ask a question.

Image Description
Connect for updates